Tag Archives: Male/Female

Story contain sex between a man and woman

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 37: Mary Magdalene

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 37: Mary Magdalene

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Magic, Rape, Sadism, Humiliation, Violence, Murder, Male Domination

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. To contact me, you can leave a comment or email me at mypenname3000@mypenname3000.com, and you can contact my editor by email at dionysus40@prodigy.net.



Click here for Chapter 36.



Violet Matheson – Tacoma, WA

“Leah, Violet, and Desiree, scatter!” Master shouted. “They’re after me, you might get away!”

I looked one last time at Master, drinking in his form, then turned and ran as fast as I could from the wreckage. My heart thudded in terror. Behind me, gunfire erupted and I shrieked loudly. Please be okay, Master! Please! I pumped my legs as hard as I could, my lungs burning with exertion. I had never run so fast, so hard in my life.

But I couldn’t keep it up. After running six blocks my legs felt like solid lead and my sides ached. I just had to stop, bending over to grab my knees while I tried to catch my breath. Sweat poured off my forehead, stinging my eyes; I wiped it away with the back of my hand.

“We have to keep moving, Violet!” Desiree panted. I jumped, glancing behind me. I didn’t even realize that my slut-sister had been running with me. “They’re coming!”

I glanced behind me and saw soldiers in brown camo running down the street. They were still two blocks away and covering the ground fast. We were in a residential neighborhood; old houses, most looking run down, crowded the street while the residents stood on their porches watching both us and the soldiers in confused amusement.

“There!” Desiree pointed at a barely-paved alleyway and took off sprinting.

Fear gave me a second wind and I chased after her. She crashed through a gate in a chain-link fence, the metal rattling, and I was right on her tail. We ran down the side of a house and came out on the next street up. There was a loud, crashing sound of metal splintering wood off in the distance where Master was.

Stay safe, Master, I prayed. Please stay safe!

We cut across the street into another yard, through a gate in the picket fence, the white paint peeling, exposing grayish wood. Running down the side of the house into the backyard, my sides were killing me and I felt like throwing up. My thin top was wet with sweat, sticking to my boobs. Desiree marched up to a clothesline and ripped down a dress.

“We need to change,” Desiree panted, her nut-brown skin flushed with exertion. “We stand out too much dressed like this.”

I flushed; the tube-top I was wearing was so tight, it was practically a second skin, and my sweat made the red material slightly transparent exposing my nipples and areolas completely. I took the dress from Desiree and pulled it over my head. It was too big for me, the skirt fell down way past my knees. I felt like I wore a tent it was so loose and baggy, so unlike the tight clothes I had grown used to wearing since I met Master.

There was a crashing sound and I turned to see two soldiers walking down the side of the house, aiming their big rifles. Desiree froze for a moment, a second dress in her hand. She glance once at me, smiled, then took off running towards the other side of the house, shouting loudly. The soldiers cursed and chased after her, leaving me frozen in the backyard.

You need to move, Violet. She drew them off so you could escape. So keep moving! Find someplace to hide. There was a back gate that led out into another alley. I ran through it, and looked around the alley, trying to regain my breath. I heard booted footsteps and ducked behind an olive-green, plastic trashcan, trembling as I hid. I curled up into a ball, sobbing silently. My muscles were cramping and I started to shake.

This could not be happening. This was worse then when the SWAT team attacked us last June. I just wanted to stay where I was, hiding behind the trashcan. I didn’t ever want to leave. I didn’t care that it smelled bad, or that the gravel was sharp and poked my side. It was safe. I was safe. Please, please don’t find me!

“Save me, Master,” I whispered, clutching at the choker about my neck. “Please come save me, Master.”

Gravel crunched and I jumped. Someone was approaching. I curled up as tight as I could, taking only the shallowest of breaths. My heart was hammering loudly in my chest. They’re going to hear my heart thundering away, I realized with fear. It’s so loud. Fresh terror surged through me, driving my heart to beat louder and louder. Please stop beating so loud! But my heart ignored me and kept hammering away.

The footsteps drew closer; I squeezed my eyes shut. I didn’t want to see what was coming. More gravel scraped and crunched as they drew closer; the soldiers were almost to my hiding spot. I’m going to get captured. My heart was beating so hard I thought it was going to burst right out of my chest. The crunching footsteps were right next to me. I was found, they had caught me. I tensed, waiting for the blow to be struck, the bullet to be fired.

Instead it was the lightest of touch.

Cautiously, I cracked my eyes open to see a young woman smiling down at me with warm, blue eyes and a friendly smile. She held out her hand and relief flooded through me. I wasn’t caught. I hesitantly uncurled, grasped her hand, and she gently helped me to my feet. I hugged her gratefully, tears running down my face. I wasn’t caught!

“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” I whispered over and over.

She just held me for a moment, not answering, then led me into her house.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary Glassner – Osage Field, Kansas

I sat facing Sam across the hole, the September sun warm on my back as it sank towards the western horizon.

The hole was a few feet deep, dug by Duncan and the other former SWAT officers. We were in a grassy field next to one of the runways at Osage Field, the decommissioned Cold War airbase in the middle of nowhere, Kansas, that Mark and I had purchased. It was our bolthole. Nearby was a Missile Silo, also shut down, converted into a survival bunker. We staffed the airfield with volunteers bound to us with the Zimmah spell: the SWAT Officers who survived the attack last June, their wives and girlfriends, and the Blackwoods. It was nice seeing Belinda and her teenage daughter Cassie again, and I remembered all the fun I had with Mark’s jogging sluts last June. Along with Belinda’s husband Oscar, the Blackwoods took care of the actual Missile Silo, while the SWAT Officers and their families took care of the airfield and provided security.

All our friends and family paced around the hole or stood in worried knots. Mark’s mother and sister looked sick with worry and the sluts all clung around Alison, encouraging the girl that Desiree was safe and she would be reunited with her wife. I saw Rachel and Jacob, our accountants, holding each other. Their wife Leah is our chauffeur and was with Mark when the attack happened. Images of our dead bodyguards were being shown on the news, along with Mark’s beating. But there was no news on Leah or Violet. I hoped that meant they escaped, but I feared that they were dead.

“Are we ready,” I demanded impatiently of Sam. Every minute we delayed was another minute that my husband was getting beaten.

“Yes,” Sam answered. “Light it.”

The hole was piled with brush and soaked in gasoline. Duncan lit a rag and tossed it into the pit. The fire had a greasy smell, and a sickly, black smoke that burned my eyes rose up into the sky. Sam closed her eyes, breathing deeply. Her plaything, Candy, sat next to her, holding Sam’s olive hand. Sam was our Vizier. She understood all the magic better than anyone, even inventing a few spells and charms all on her own.

I had a plan. I was going to take a Nun’s powers and exorcise Brandon. He wanted me. All of his broadcasts contained his threat to beat Mark until I turned myself in. He wanted to make me his slut, just like Mark had made his wife Desiree our slut. All I had to do was submit to his lusts and exorcise him, and then this would all be over.

But I needed to know one important fact—if Brandon had a sister, he could perform the Mowdah spell and be able to recognize my new aura. Right now my aura was red, a Warlock’s aura, but after I steal the Nun’s Gift of the Spirit, my aura would turn bronze. Just like Mark’s had; the aura of a Shaman. The Magicks of the Witch of Endor spoke at great length on aura colors, including the Shaman’s. I needed confirmation that my plan would work.

I needed necromancy.

“Spirits of the dead, I beseech you,” Sam shouted out, holding her arms above the fire as she began the Naba ritual. It was supposed to be very dangerous. If you conjured the wrong spirit, one filled with violence or hatred, it could lash out and hurt the summoner, and since your life-force sustained the summoning, it placed a great strain on you. If you maintained it too long, you could even die. “Appear before me. Rise once more from the grave and clothe yourself in smoke and fire and give us your counsel!”

The ground groaned in pain and the fire surged upward with a screaming roar. The heat was so intense that it caused me to wince and slam my eyes shut in pain. My skin felt like it was about to blacken beneath the roaring inferno Sam conjured, and my heart hammered in fear. Something had gone wrong, Sam had messed up and unleashed an inferno that is consuming us. Then there was a great, moaning whoosh and the heat vanished.

Everything went still, quiet. Deathly.

The sun no longer felt warm on my back; I felt a growing chill that seemed to seep up from the hole. Cold, clammy air caressed my naked body. I shivered, opening my eyes, to see a figure coalescing out of the thick, black smoke rising up from the depths of the earth. From the depths of Hell.

The smoke was swirling towards the coalescing shape, thickening it. A torso grew, sprouting arms and legs like tendrils from a vine. A dome appeared, swelling up into a head. The smoke kept swirling in and the billowy figure grew more and more solid. The lines of a body started to appear, legs grew firm and slim, hips narrowed, and the hint of a bosom formed. Wispy hair sprouted curly from the head and the features of the face grew more defined, a doll’s face with plump lips.

My heart froze, I knew that face.

My eyes watered in grief as Karen spoke, “Hello, Mistress.” Her voice was soft, distant. Ethereal. It was like she was shouting from a thousand miles away, a million miles. Farther away than the Moon, the Sun, all the stars in the heavens. It seemed that all of existence lay between us, a vast gulf that her voice was somehow just able to cross.

“Karen,” my voice broke; tears rolled wet down my cheeks. “I’m so sorry, Karen.”

“Don’t be, Mistress,” Karen whispered. “It was not your fault. That vile creature tricked you.”

“Are you in pain? Does it hurt where you are?”

She smiled softly. “No, Mistress. Chasity and the others wait with me.”

“What are you waiting for?”

“Why for you and Master, of course. Even in death, we are yours. Always yours.” Her gray, smokey hand reached out and cupped my face, wiping at my tears. “Master needs you. So how can I help?”

“Does Brandon Fitzsimmons have a sister?”

“No, just a brother,” Karen answered.

Relief flooded through me. This was going to work! “Is the Mother Superior at Rennes-le-Château?”

“She is, Mistress,” Karen answered. “Alone and waiting for you.”

My heart skipped a beat. “She’s waiting for me?”

“For two thousand years she has waited for you, Mistress,” Karen paused. “Momentous things are happening. Lucifer has driven his enemies from the field and now he waits as his prison crumbles about him. Dark days lie ahead of you.”

“I don’t care, I just need to save Mark!” I cried.

“Sam is nearing the limits of her strength. Ask quickly!” Karen urged.

“Is there anything else I need to know?” I asked. “Something I haven’t thought of?”

“Brandon has…” Sam screamed, loud and sudden, drowned out Karen’s words. “…other.”

“What did you say?” I asked as the smoke started to drift apart, the form vanishing into a billowing cloud that rose up to the heavens.

Karen was gone.

Sam collapsed on the ground, twitching, blood trickling from her nose. I should be concerned for her, but all I could think about were Karen’s words. Brandon has what? An other? That didn’t make sense. A mother, maybe? He somehow found the way to bind anyone that heard him speak with the Zimmah spell. Maybe it involved his mother somehow. A male Warlock needs to use his mother to bind someone. I frowned. No, that could not be right? His mother was dead. Our investigation into Brandon revealed that. It’s why we didn’t think of him as a threat.

“Ma’am, the plane is fueled,” Lynda, one of our pilots, said.

“Let’s go,” I said, pushing aside those questions. Mark was in too much danger to waste a second.

My mom caught my arm as I walked by. “She’s a legend, the Mother Superior. You heard Karen, she’s waiting for you. Don’t do this.”

“I have to, Mom,” I said, shaking my arm from hers. “There is no other choice.”

“Please, Mary,” my mom begged.

I hugged her. “It will be okay. She’s alone. I will have thirty armed men and women with me. I will be perfectly safe. I love you, Mom.”

“I love you too, sweetheart,” Mom whispered and kissed my cheek.

Dad gave me a hug and kissed me on my forehead. “You can do it, Mary. I know you can. I’m proud of you.”

“Thanks, Dad,” I whispered, fighting back tears.

Sam was standing up, looking shaky, as Candy held a cloth to her bleeding nose. For a moment I thought I saw anger in Candy’s eyes as she helped Sam. I was about to say something when Missy ran up and hugged me fiercely. “Good luck, sis!” she said and kissed me on the lips.

“You watch out for Mom and Dad,” I told her and ruffled her strawberry-blonde hair. I glanced back at Candy and I only saw concern for Sam on her face. Did I even see any anger?

“You can count on me, Mary!” Missy exclaimed.

I walked to the 747. I planned on taking all twenty-one of the bodyguards and the nine SWAT officers. It would leave all my loved ones unprotected, but none of that mattered if I couldn’t save Mark in time. I took one last look at all our friends and family before the hatch was closed. I walked to my seat and strapped in. My thoughts were full of worry over what Karen had tried to tell me. I focused, trying to remember how her lips were moving, trying to figure out what Sam’s scream had drowned out.

I had a long flight to France to ponder it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Desiree de la Fuentes – Tacoma, WA

Being captured wasn’t what I thought it would be.

After being forced to watch my ex-husband order Master’s brutal beating, I was taken to the showers in the the jail next-door to the courthouse. Two female soldiers, one tall with a plain face and the other short and stocky, stripped me naked and shoved me in with a bar of soap and shampoo. As the warm water sprayed on my sore body, I wondered if I would ever see my wife again.

I leaned forward against the tiled wall, and my body shook with silent sobs. I desperately wanted to see my slutty Alison again. I pictured her mischievous face framed by her bubblegum hair, her tongue running over her lush lips, silver glinting off her tongue-piercing. Master gave the distress call; Alison should be far away, safe wherever the bolthole was.

Safe with Mistress.

“You’re clean,” Plain-Face barked. “Let’s go. We need to get you ready for Him.”

I shuddered; the woman said ‘him’ with such a worshipful manner. I had heard Brandon’s pronouncement—he claimed he was a God now. As if he could even compare to Master, I thought with derision. The women handed me a black dress to wear. It was similar to one Brandon bought me before Mark claimed me, low cut and tight, showing off all of my body’s ample assets.

“Take off the choker,” Stocky ordered.

“No,” I said with defiance. I am Mark’s slut!

Stocky just reached out and yanked it off my neck, snapping the clasp. I wanted to cry. Instead, I glared icily at the woman who pocketed my choker. She handed me a jewelry box that contained a pearl necklace and I knocked it to the floor.

“Don’t make us hurt you,” she threatened as she picked up the box.

Grinding my teeth, I took the necklace and placed it about my throat. They hadn’t noticed my wedding ring, and as we walked through the jail, I quickly pulled it off my left hand and slipped it onto my right. They took the symbol of my voluntary slavery and I wasn’t about to lose the symbol of my love for Alison.

The soldiers marched me through the jail. We constantly had to stop to let security gates be buzzed open. Everyone manning the prison was a soldier. There were bloodstains dotting the walls and empty shell casings littering the floor. And not all the gates had to be buzzed open, some lay twisted and blackened from explosives. As we walked, I realized there was no-one making cat-calls at me. The cells were empty.

“Where are all the prisoners?” I asked, unnerved by the empty cells.

“Executed,” Plain-Face answered. “His orders.”

My blood chilled. I wondered what had happened to Brandon. I never loved him, but he wasn’t an evil man. Right? He always seemed nice and attentive. He had a temper, sure, but I was having trouble reconciling the man I married and the monster that appeared today. Stocky prodded me and I realized that I had frozen in my tracks. Swallowing, I started walking forward again.

Was he always a monster and I just never saw it in him?

They led me out to the exercise yard, at the center of the jail. A small courtyard with a few basketball hoops, some metal tables lining the side. The both tables and stools were bolted into the concrete. The exercise yard was crowded with women milling about under the hungry eyes of a group of soldiers. All the women were naked, young, and reasonably attractive.

A larger table had been set up with a white tablecloth and mauve candles; a bottle of wine chilled in an ice bucket. A romantic dinner? A naked teen with blonde hair walked up to me, smiling broadly. She bowed to me then dismissed Stocky and Plain-Face with the wave of her arm. The two soldiers saluted and walked off.

“My Lady,” the girl said. She had a Midwest twang to her voice. “I am Ashley, your Lord Husband’s chief concubine.”

“You’re his slut,” I corrected.

“As you say, my Lady,” she replied. “Would you care to sit? Lord Brandon will be here shortly to dine with you.”

I was about to refuse, when a woman shouted in a rich, French accent, “Kneel before your God, the Majestic Brandon, the Divine Ruler of the World!”

I snorted with laughter. The Majestic Brandon? The soldiers knelt on one knee while the women in the exercise yard and Ashley fell prostrate. I remained standing, refusing to genuflect before my ex, and turned to see a porcelain-faced woman with long, dark-brown hair, falling naked to worship my ex-husband as he swept in. Behind him walked a bevy of naked women, led by a pair of twins who were almost the spitting image of Mary. Several military men – some sort of high-ranking officers judging by their age and bearing – followed on the heels of the naked women, and the last to enter was the mayor of Tacoma, Colton Bray, and his lovely Korean wife, Yoon.

“My beautiful Desiree,” Brandon said warmly, walking up and hugging me; I stiffened in his arms. Brandon frowned and broke the hug. “I see he has warded you from my control.”

“And it has nothing to do with the fact that I hate you, picaflor?” I asked bitterly, as he motioned to the seat, indicating that I should sit. I grit me teeth and plopped down on the chair.

“You do not hate me, not deep down inside,” Brandon said calmly. “Mark has forced you to hate me. You are under his power.”

I snorted a laugh and muttered in Spanish, “Babosa.” Brandon was an idiot.

One of the auburn-haired twins popped open the wine and poured two glasses, then she knelt with all the other naked women and looked adoringly up at Brandon. Not even Master made us fawn over him like this.

“No, I hate you for this,” I pointed around. “You attacked us. Your damn soldiers almost killed my loved ones. Almost killed me! You are having my Master cruelly beaten and what are you doing with all these women?” I motioned to the scared women crowded in the exercise yard.

“They were candidates for my harem,” Brandon calmly answered. “The ones I rejected. My soldiers are rounding-up every attractive woman they find, and I’m keeping the best. Don’t looked so shocked; Mark did the same thing. He walked into our house and made you his whore.” Heat was rising in his voice. “But don’t you worry, my love, I will find a way to free you.”

“Mark already freed me, babosa,” I answered, putting as much derision into my voice as I could. “I’m his slut willingly. We all are.”

Brandon frowned as another naked woman set a salad before the both of us. My stomach rumbled, but I pushed the food aside. Brandon took a forkful, chewed it slowly, face furrowed as he thought. He swallowed, then asked, “What are you talking about?”

“Back in June, after the Miracle, Master and Mistress freed us. Some of us chose to stay as their slaves.” Feeling spiteful, I added, “I could have returned to you, but I never loved you, Brandon. I just married you for your money. I was a gold digger. I stayed with Master because I fell in love, and I could have all the wealth I could possibly dream of as his whore, more than I ever could have as your wife.”

Anger flashed on his face and I was too surprised to react as he slapped me across the table. “So you love Mark,” he spat. “That vile beast that took you away from me. You were mine!”

“¡Tu madre es puta y pendeja!” I shouted back, rubbing my cheek. “No, I am Alison’s! I fell in love with their slave and married her. I found true happiness! Something that you never gave me! All I ever got from you was a comfortable life and disappointing sex!”

I blocked his second blow and raked my fingernails down his arm. I smiled at the bloody scratches I gave him. He stood up, rage filling his eyes, and rounded the table at me. I quickly got to my feet and tried to back away, but I stumbled over one of his kneeling whores. His arm caught mine in a steely grip. I snarled at him and slapped him across the face.

My head swam as he backhanded me and I tripped over the kneeling woman and fell hard onto my back. “¡Culero!” I snarled at him. “How could I love a muerdealmohadas like you. You don’t even know what to do with a woman! Not with your little dick! ¡Pinche mula!”

He stared down at me, rage burning in his eyes. “I dislike having to chastise you, Desiree, but you will learn to submit to me if I have to beat all the willfulness out of you.”

“¡Jode su madre!” I spat. “I chose Alison and I chose Mark over you! Mistress is out there! You think you’ve won, but she will crush you! And I will be there to see you fall!”

Brandon laughed. “Let the little whore try.” I felt his eyes upon me as I lay on the floor; my skirt had ridden up as I fell and I pushed it back down, covering my exposed pussy. “Why so modest now?” he asked with a hungry look in his eyes. “You weren’t so bashful this morning with your tits exposed and covered in his cum.”

“¡Ve a chuparle el peson ha un chango! I’m his whore, not yours! Never yours.”

“Let’s see, shall we?” he smiled, unbuckling his belt. “Hold her down.”

His harem grabbed me. I thrashed against the women as they pinned my arms to the ground. Others held my legs. I kicked one in the face and she screamed in pain, but others moved in, fingernails biting into my flesh as they held me down. Brandon’s pants were off, his cock jutting out at me beneath his fat belly.

“I forgot just how small you were,” I said with a bold grin. “After Mark’s, I’m not sure I’ll even feel your little rope in me!”

He knelt before me, his fat, disgusting body pressed atop me. “You’ll feel my cock, whore!”

“I always hated having sex with you, panzon. There is nothing less appealing than a fat whale thrashing about on top of you, gasping for breath as he tries to pump away with his little cock!”

“Cunt!” he snarled and slapped me.

My head rang and everything went hazy for a moment. I shook my head then felt a burning pain in my pussy as his cock forced its way in. I was dry; Brandon didn’t seem to care. He just kept pumping away. I suppressed a groan, I wasn’t about to let the bastard know just how much he was hurting me. Looking up, his neck was right above me, his throat exposed.

I could bite him, maybe rip out his artery. Then this all would be over. I could save us all! I lunged my head and bit into his neck, hard. I tasted coppery blood and bit harder, driving my teeth deeper into his neck. He pulled away, roaring in pain.

“Goddamn fucking whore!” he shouted, his left hand clutching at his bleeding throat.

There was a bloody bite, but it wasn’t deep enough. He raised his right fist up and slammed it into my face. The back of my head hit the hard concrete and everything was fuzzy after that. I was barely aware of Brandon pumping away inside me. The world seemed to swim drunkenly about me. My head lolled to the side and I stared at the knees of one of the women holding me down, a gray pebble stuck to her leg. Then everything just faded away.

It was the pain that brought me back. My head was splitting and there was a burning pain down in my pussy. I could feel a crushing weight on top of me. I struggled to open my eyes and there was Brandon, his neck covered with a white bandage. He was still raping me, I realized. I felt raw and sore inside and every thrust of his cock was agony.

“Umm, you’re not a bad fuck when you’re unconscious,” Brandon told me with glee. “If you want to wiggle about, though, that’s alright.”

I struggled to speak, but my head ached too much and then darkness fell on me again. I don’t think I was out long, Brandon was still pumping away inside me when I woke up the second time. His face contorted in pleasure and then I realized with a disgusted shudder that he was shooting his cum inside me.

“God, I love Viagra! Three times without rest,” he smiled. “And I definitely feel like a fourth. What do you say, Desiree. Want to be on top, this time? My knees are killing me.”

“I’d rather die, el de atras,” I slurred.

“My Lord, sunset approaches,” a man said; his voice seemed distant even though I could see him standing right behind Brandon.

I moaned in relief as Brandon pulled out of me. He looked down at me, considering. “I can’t have you looking all ugly,” Brandon said with a shake of his head. He bent down and muttered a word and heat flashed through me and a scarlet light seemed to envelop my body. The heat banished the pain, and the fuzz clouding my thoughts was burned away as Brandon healed me. “Stand up, Desiree, I want you to see something.”

I felt dirty as I stood up, Brandon’s cum leaking out of my pussy. I wanted to throw-up, to run and hide, but I wasn’t going to give my rapist any more satisfaction than I had to. Holding my head high, I followed Brandon out into the exercise yard. While I had been lying senseless, a large fire had been built in the center, lighting up the courtyard as the sky darkened. The Mayor of Tacoma and his wife, Yoon, waited at the fire.

“You are familiar with the Magicks of the Witch of Endor?” Brandon asked and I nodded my head. “Well, it teaches a variety of ways to summon demons. They all will make Pacts with you. The only problem is the cost. Most demons want your absolute worship and obedience to grant your wishes. While others will have you preform tasks that will seem innocuous, at first, but will actually lead to your downfall. There are only two demons that have fixed prices: Lucifer, whom Mark and I both, have already dealt with, and Molech. Of course, Molech’s prices are very demanding.” Brandon held out his hand. “General Brooks.”

One of the military generals walked up and handed Brandon a long knife. The knife’s blade glinted orange and yellow in the firelight as it flashed through the air. I jumped in shock as Brandon drove the knife into Mayor Bray’s chest. The Mayor stared dumbfounded at the blade in his chest, the blood blossoming red through his shirt. Then General Brooks shoved the Mayor and he fell into the fire. Yoon screamed and collapsed to her knees, crying as her husband was engulfed in the flames.

“Molech, I give you this offering of noble blood,” Brandon intoned at the fire. “Cloak yourself in coals and flames and appear before your humble supplicant!”

The fire popped and crackled and then the flames exploded upward, white hot and screaming. I clapped my hands over my ears, trying to block out the terrible noise, the sound of thousands and tens of thousands of voices crying out in eternal agony. The sound of Damnation itself.

There was something moving in the flames. I flinched and stumbled back as a hulking figure stepped out. His skin was black as soot and covered in angry, red fissures that glowed with the being’s inner flames. His eyes were coals that burned with hatred, and the air danced and shimmered about him and smoke poured out of his nostrils and mouth. The fire abruptly died down and the terrible screaming stopped. The figure surveyed the crowed and everyone retreated before his terrible gaze.

Everyone, except Brandon.

The air reeked of rotting eggs and ash, and when the demon spoke, his voice was the roar of a furnace. “What do you wish of me, Mortal?”

“Free Desiree from Mark’s control,” Brandon demanded.

I shuddered in fear as Molech’s burning eyes fixed on me, peering into me, into my soul, leaving me feeling used. Soiled worse even than Brandon’s rapes. “Impossible. She is bound too tightly to him. What else, Mortal.”

Disappointment flickered on Brandon’s face. “Immortality, youth, and sexual stamina.”

“I require nine hundred sacrifices,” Molech answered grimly. “All women. If you fail to provide them to me, I shall take you as my sacrifice.”

“Done,” Brandon answered. The demon reached out and grabbed Brandon’s arm. When he released it, an angry-red brand circled his limb. Grimacing in pain, Brandon pointed at the sobbing Mayor’s wife. “Your first payment.”

Molech smiled and I could feel the lust radiating off of him. Rising from his groin was a black, smoking cock. He reached down and grabbed Yoon; her flesh shriveled where he touched her. She screamed in agony as he dragged her off into the prison. I fell to my knees, heaving violently. What sort of monster did I marry? Yoon’s screams echoed from the prison.

“Desiree,” Brandon said pleasantly when I finished vomiting. “If you don’t start acting like a good, submissive wife, I will give you to Molech and you can enjoy his embrace.”

I shuddered in fear, looking up at Brandon.

He was younger now, I realized, in his twenties. His clothes hung loosely on him, his balding hair had regrown and his now too-large pants slipped off his waist, revealing a muscular, flat stomach. His cock was hardening; Yoon still screaming in the background.

“When Molech is finished with Yoon, he will want his next woman,” Brandon threatened. “Your choice, Desiree.”

Yoon’s screams sent ice pumping through my veins. My will snapped before the fear of Molech. Feeling like the most disgusting, lowest creature in the world I knelt in submission before my rapist. I grabbed his cock, opened my mouth, and sucked it inside. I tried to look happy on the outside. I had to please him. I didn’t want to be given to Molech.

“Good,” Brandon purred, stroking my hair. “I’m so happy that you’ve finally realized your place, my love.”

Inside I cried. I was a filthy worm now, forever crawling in his muck.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leah Hirsch-Goldstein-Blum – Tacoma, WA

I was alone after Mark told us to run and I hid beneath a rusty pickup truck. I was too frightened to move. Not even hunger, thirst, or my increasingly full bladder was strong enough to overcome my terror. It was after dark when they finally captured me. The soldiers ripped my bloody clothes off, laughing as they groped my breasts and ass. Then I was thrown into the back of an army truck with other naked, frightened women.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

“They say we’re being taken to the God,” a woman whispered in a hushed voice, an awed voice. “If we’re lucky, he’ll choose us for his harem.”

What happened if we weren’t lucky? I swallowed the question, not sure I wanted to know the answer. “I can’t be in his harem. I’m married!” Jacob and Rachel must be worried sick about me. I desperately wanted to see my wife and husband again.

“They shot my husband,” another woman sobbed. “He tried to stop them from taking me and…”

I hugged the crying woman. “Shh, everything will be alright,” I said. What else was I supposed to say? “I’m Leah.”

“Beatrice,” the woman sobbed.

I held her as the truck drove slowly through the city. A few more women and teenage girls were loaded into the back, all naked and shivering in fear. They were all pretty. Soon, we were pulling up at the Courthouse and the soldiers herded us out.

“Nice ass,” one said, giving mine a squeeze. I shuddered as his dirty fingers pawed me. “If you’re not chosen for the Harem, I’m gonna requisition you for myself.”

I shuddered in disgust. Other soldiers were molesting the women as they lined us up. I held Beatrice’s hand as we were marched into the jail. We had to navigate the corridors and pass through a half-dozen locked gates before we reached the exercise yard. It was full of nude women. There was a young man, naked, getting his cock sucked by a Latina woman and eying us as we were marched before him.

“You can stop, Desiree,” the man ordered.

I was surprised to see Desiree, her cheeks stained with tears, releasing his cock. She looked down at the ground the whole time, her eyes dead, as the man began to examine us carefully, grinning like a hungry wolf. Desiree looked so defeated. I had never seen the vivacious woman look so meek and scared. What had they done to her? I swallowed in fear, glancing at the man. He must be the one who attacked us.

“I am your God, Brandon,” he declared. “Worship me.”

All the women, Beatrice included, changed. He’s like Mark and Mary, I realized. A God. I was unaffected because Mark had gifted me with protection. The women were falling to their knees, crying out in awe at Brandon. I fell to my knees, and tried to sound like them. I couldn’t let Brandon know I wasn’t under his control.

He tapped three women on the shoulder. “You are my concubines. You love me and will do anything to make me happy. The rest of you, go wait in the exercise yard,” he said dismissively.

Neither Beatrice or I were chosen, and we were herded into the yard with the other women. They all looked fearful, glancing at a bonfire that slowly died down. Brandon gathered his concubines and Desiree, and left. I saw 51 and 27, two of the bodyguards, and moved towards them.

There was a blood-curdling scream from inside the prison. “What was that?” I asked one of the bodyguards.

51 just shook her head, a look of numb horror on her face. Dried blood streaked from a gash along her forehead.

“El Diablo,” 27 hissed in terror, her Latina face contorted in fear. She was a former LAPD officer, I vaguely recalled. One of the women who volunteered to join the bodyguard. “He comes. Chooses.”

“Chooses what?” Beatrice asked.

27 motioned at all of the women trapped in the exercise yard.

It wasn’t long before el Diablo came. I screamed in terror when I saw him. He was a hulking figure, skin black and cracked with glowing red, like cooling lava. The air stank of sulfur. All the women in the courtyard screamed in panic and shrank away from his gaze. I pressed back, fighting to get as far away from the monstrosity as I could.

“Save me!” I prayed loudly to my Living Gods, Mark and Mary. “Please, please come save your faithful servant! Deliver me from this abomination!”

A new scream, full of pain, rang out. The monster had found his sacrifice. His black fist was around the slim arm of a young, blonde girl. The demon mercilessly dragged her off, back into the prison. Relief flooded me. But it didn’t last long. After a half-hour, the demon, Molech, returned. Every thirty minutes, a new woman was selected and we all endured her screams, trembling in terror. By midnight I was numb. I didn’t care about anything. So long as I wasn’t chosen.

When the soldier grabbed me and led me off, I was relieved. It didn’t matter to me that he was going to rape me. I was getting out of the exercise yard; I was getting away from Molech. Three soldiers used me for an hour. I tried to be the best whore for them I could, putting all my years of partying to good use. I forced down the guilt of betraying Jacob and Rachel as I begged the men to fuck me harder and pretended to coo in pleasure as their cocks raped my holes.

I just couldn’t go back to the exercise yard. To Molech. I realized I would do anything to stay away.

When the soldiers were done with me, however, they dragged me kicking and screaming back to the yard, pushing me into the crowd. Sunday’s dawn was pinking the horizon. Maybe Molech was afraid of the sun. Maybe he wouldn’t come. That delusion quickly fled my mind, driven off by mind-numbing terror, as he stalked like an earthquake out of the prison. When he dragged off his newest victim, all I felt was relief. I wasn’t chosen.

Yet.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lana Paquet-Holub – Seattle, WA

“Lana, bring me the twins,” Lilith commanded.

“Yes, my Goddess,” I answered, standing up.

For hours, Lilith has been brooding in her chambers, ever since Brandon’s dramatic attack on Mark and his occupation of Tacoma. Brandon had, in a single day, brought the entire United States to its knees. Only a few hours ago, the President himself had knelt and paid homage to Brandon, surrendering the Country to him.

All of our careful maneuverings in Seattle would be for naught with this new, and unanticipated, player. We had the Mayor under the control of Lilith’s daughter Lamia. And Ziki, another daughter, had assumed the form of Nate Kirkpatrick and slowly hired Lilith’s followers to key positions within the city’s government. We were so close to taking over the city and establishing Lilith’s rule.

So close.

And then this damned Brandon Fitzsimmons had to go and ruin it all!

Lilith must have a plan to stop him, I thought, as I threaded my way through the warehouse. It was owned by the City of Seattle and not currently in use. With the Mayor in our power, we quietly occupied it, moving Lilith’s Children and her pregnant followers here. Babylon’s house had quickly grown too crowded.

As I walked past the women they all bowed to me. Some were pregnant, while others had already birthed Lilith’s children. The children all stood out from us regular humans in some way—unusual colorings, abnormal heights, or strange features that made them look slightly different. My daughter, Cora, was a Manticore. She was big and had leonine features. Lamia, Chantelle’s daughter, had purple hair. Others stood out even more. Ziki, who masqueraded as Nate Kirkpatrick, was a freakish albino in her natural form.

And the twins were the strangest of all of Lilith’s children.

I found them with their mother, a recovering heroin addict named Andi. The twins were pale girls, their hair pure white and they lacked any pigment in their eyes. They were born yesterday, and would reach their maturity by tomorrow evening. When I entered the room, the twins jumped in surprise. One vanished completely, the other became translucent; I shuddered in discomfort as I could see straight through her.

They were both Dimme, more spirits than creatures of flesh. When they were translucent or invisible they could pass through solid objects. Lilith was ecstatic when they were born. “Dimme are assassins,” Lilith had purred when she saw the twins, “capable of penetrating an enemy’s defenses and killing their target with a single touch.”

They could only kill when they were solid. When they were vulnerable.

Most of Lilith’s children were immune to normal weapons. Only enchanted weapons or cold iron could hurt them. But a few, like the Dimme, were more vulnerable. As long as a Dimme remained translucent or invisible, she could not be harmed by anything. However, she could not affect anything, either. To kill, she had to become solid and leave herself vulnerable to any weapon.

“Di, Emi,” I said, holding out my hand. “Your Mother wishes to see you.” One of them reappeared, Emi I think, and Di became solid. They both gripped my hand, hesitantly, and I smiled shyly at them.

“Mother needs us?” Emi asked.

I nodded. “Come on.”

Both girls smiled and looked almost cute. Almost.

Lilith was waiting in her chambers, the former warehouse manager’s office. It was richly appointed. Persian rugs covered the floor, silk tapestries hung on the walls, and scented candles, held in gold sconces, lit the room, filling the air with sweet jasmine and spicy cinnamon. Lilith sat at her richly carved, mahogany desk and smiled happily when we walked in. She stood up from the desk and knelt down, her arms outstretched.

Emi and Di ran to her, laughing as their mother scooped them up in her arms. “Ohh, you two are growing up so fast,” Lilith praised, then kissed them both on their foreheads. “And so beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you, Mother,” Di politely said.

“No,” Lilith answered with a vain smile. “But then no-one is.” Lilith set her daughters down. “You two will be fully grown by tomorrow, right?”

“Yes, Mother,” Emi nodded. “By Sunday night.”

Lilith smiled broadly. “Good.” Lilith conjured the images of Brandon Fitzsimmons and Mark Glassner. Well, I thought it was Brandon she conjured. He looked younger and slimmer than he appeared on TV, with a full head of hair. Perhaps he cast a spell? Or did he make a deal with some demon? “Sunday night, when you are fully grown, you are to go south to Tacoma and kill these two men,” Lilith instructed her daughters.

Di and Emi both smiled. I suppressed a shudder. They were hungry, disturbing smiles. “Of course, Mother.”

Lilith spread out some maps and we began to plan the twins’ infiltration.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner – Tacoma, WA

“No, no!” Mary shrieked. “Mark, please! Help me!”

I strained against the chains, struggling to break the iron links, ignoring the pain in my bruised muscles and the bite of the manacles into the skin of my wrists. I screamed wordlessly in fear and rage. My tongue was gone; cut out on Brandon’s orders. And with my tongue gone, so went all my power. I couldn’t command people, I couldn’t cast any spells.

My tongue was my power.

Brandon ripped Mary’s dress, exposing her freckled breasts. A look of hunger crossed the fat man’s face. Mary had come to rescue me, and had failed. She turned to run and Brandon caught her by her long, auburn ponytail and yanked her back.

“No, no!” she cried out. “Mark, please! You have to save me! Please, please!”

Brandon hauled her back, throwing her to the ground. He was on her faster than I thought the fat man could move, pinning her beneath his monstrous bulk. Mary’s cries and whimpers tore my heart apart as I wrenched at the chains, heaving with all my might. I had to save my wife. I poured every bit of strength I possessed, ignoring all the hurts and pain I felt. None of that mattered. If I had to rip my arm off to save my Mary, then so be it!

“Bease,” I cried, without a tongue the word sounding like mush, as I heaved at the chain.

I pulled and pulled, my body screaming in pain. But it wasn’t the chain that gave out first, it was my body. I slumped, panting loudly. I failed her. Tears rolled down my cheek as the fat man pumped away atop my wife. Mary’s screams were daggers in my soul.

I failed her!

“Mark,” the chiming, ethereal voice whispered. “Awaken.”

Everything seemed to dissolve and then blow away as the melodic voice rang out. Brandon, Mary, the chains holding me down; all swept away. Even the pain was gone. My awareness returned to me and I exhaled in relief. This was a nightmare. I was asleep on the hard cot back in the jail.

I remembered thinking of Azrael as I fell asleep. I wanted to summon the Angel of Death to my dreams. She was the only one who could teach me how to harness the power of the Gift Tiffany gave me.

I turned to see Azrael standing behind me. Her hair was red as blood, floating about her fierce face; her skin gleamed as bright as burnished bronze, and she was clad in a robe of the purest white. Concern painted her face; her scarlet eyes strangely soft.

“Hello, Mark,” she greeted tenderly.

“I am ready to learn.”

She nodded. “The Gift manifests differently between men and women. For you, it gives peak physical strength, endurance, and reflexes for a man of your size. You can take more injuries and still function. A man without the Gift surely would have died from the beating you sustained. Your powers are geared to fighting the supernatural. Your primary ability is the Chereb prayer.”

“Chereb,” I whispered and jumped in surprise, dropping the gold blade that appeared in my hand. The moment I released it, the blade vanished into a thousand tiny, golden motes.

“Chereb, as you have noticed, conjures a blade of Celestial Gold, the weapon of an Angel. Sharp as a razor, but only capable of harming spiritual bodies,” Azrael explained. “Angels, demons, spirits, monsters, homunculi.”

“And how will that help free me?” I demanded, angrily. “Hell, the son of a bitch ripped my tongue out. I can’t even summon the sword if I wanted to.”

“It won’t,” Azrael answered, a hint of steel chiming in her voice. “But, once you are free, you may need this. The second basic prayer is Choshen. This will gird you in Angelic Armor, which is proof against most spiritual attacks. But it is not invulnerable. It also serves well against mundane attacks.”

I was growing more and more impatient. “Teach me something useful, dammit!”

Her scarlet eyes narrowed in annoyance. “The third basic prayer is all internal. Just imagine your body as healthy and whole as it should be and you shall be healed. No words need to be spoken. But it takes time, a few minutes, and it will leave you vulnerable.”

“And restrained,” I muttered.

“So, bide your time, wait for the opportunity, and seize it,” Azrael hissed in anger, her face a thunderstorm of fury.

I flinched, taking a step back. “But, how can I create that opportunity?”

“There is one prayer, gifted only to Shamans,” Azrael answered, calming down. “Because I am the Angel of Death, you may pull back the veil and summon help. It is very dangerous, the dead will draw on your life-force. I do not know how long you could maintain the summons. A few minutes, a few seconds, but it may give you the opportunity.”

“How?” I asked, frowning.

“Tsalmaveth.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Violet Matheson – Tacoma, WA

“Violet,” Loreena said, shaking me awake. “Something is happening.” She spoke with a slurred, stiff speech.

Yesterday, Loreena had saved me. She took me into her house and we spent the night huddled on her bed watching TV. Watching Brandon Fitzsimmons declare himself God. It was totally surreal. Master was getting beaten so viciously, and then the President of the United States himself arrived and surrendered the country to that horrible Brandon.

“This can’t be happening,” Loreena had said as she read the subtitles. She was deaf and Brandon’s powers did not seem to affect her. “How can the President just surrender?”

“Brandon’s evil,” I answered, facing her so she could read my lips. “He sold his soul for dark powers.”

We fell asleep on her bed – her bedroom TV muted – drawing comfort from each other as the world descended into madness. The night was full of unnatural sounds. Helicopters were constantly flying overhead and gunshots would ring violently out through the night. Every time I woke up, I would clutch Loreena and she would hug me just as tight.

Now it was Sunday morning and Loreena motioned me to come to the window, the rising sun filling her room with a soft light. I walked over and glanced outside and saw soldiers marching a woman to a truck. She was naked and I could see other women in the back of the truck. At the next house, soldiers were kicking in the front door. I could hear faint shouts and then I jumped from the crack of gunshots. A minute later, the soldiers dragged a sobbing teenage-girl out, then ripped her clothes off. God, it looked like they were laughing at the poor girl.

Depositing the naked girl in the truck, the soldiers headed for the next houses on the street. My heart froze in terror. They were searching house to house, dragging out the women they found. And they were working their way to this house.

“We have to hide!” I shouted. Loreena ignored me as she stared out of the window in shock. I forgot she was deaf, so I grabbed her shoulders and turned her to face me. “We need a place to hide.”

Loreena gaped at me, her eyes full of disbelieving horror. Yesterday, US Soldiers didn’t break down your door and drag you off. But that was before the world changed. Loreena glanced out the window, then took a deep breath and nodded. She grabbed my hand and led me out of the bedroom and down the stairs. She pushed on some paneling on the wall below the stairs and it moved, revealing a crawlspace beneath the stairs.

I nodded to her and mouthed, “This would work.”

We both squeezed in, pulling the panel closed. It smelled musty, and cobwebs clung to my hair. I was too scared to care about that, too scared to wonder where the spiders were that made all these webs. We sat down, and leaned against unfinished wood and waited. My heart was thundering in my chest as I strained to hear what was going on. I wished I had a watch or something, to tell how long we had been in here. It felt like an eternity as we waited in the dark, straining to hear anything.

What was taking the soldiers so long? I was starting to feel sick in my stomach as I waited. The stress was too much. Please, just let them search the house and move on. I wasn’t sure how much more of this interminable waiting I could take. I tried to count my breaths, my heartbeats, anything to try and give me an idea of how much time was passing by.

Maybe the soldiers weren’t coming? How long could I wait in here? Had it been minutes or hours? I swallowed, wondering if maybe we should slip out and check. We could be real quick—pop out, peer out the window, and pop back into our hiding spot. The soldiers would never know. I was reaching for the panel, preparing to push it open.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

I jumped in surprise, someone was pounding hard on the front door. The soldier hammered again, paused, then hammered a third time. “Open up!” a man shouted. “Open up in the name of your God! All Citizens are required to submit to searches!” He banged again. “Last chance, then we’re breaking the door down and executing whomever we find!”

There was a splintering crash, then booted feet pounded through the house. Dust fell down into my face as they raced upstairs, tickling at my nose. Oh no. I clasped my hand over my nose, trying to ignore the growing, tickling sensation. One of the soldiers was searching the first floor, the other the second. More dust trickled down and I could feel the sneeze building. Please no! Not now! The sensation was growing unbearable. Any second I would sneeze and they would find us and kill us. I fought it, suppressed the ticklish urge.

Achoo!

I jumped as Loreena sneezed, and fear surged coldly through my veins. Everything seemed to be quiet all of a sudden. Were the soldiers listening? Did they hear Loreena’s sneeze? They must be straining, trying to figure out where that sneeze had come from, looking for the place where we were hiding. I squeezed Loreena tightly, felt her heart thudding in her chest.

“Clear!” one soldier yelled from upstairs.

A soft moan came from Loreena and I could feel her trembling. She was deaf. She didn’t know what was happening. It was too dark in here for her to see my lips, to let me tell her to be quiet, that everything was okay. Her moan was growing louder; she was going to give us away. I had to silence her.

I kissed her.

Her lips were soft and moist. I could feel her tense in shock. She tried to pull away, and I grabbed the back of her head and pulled her tight, thrusting my tongue deep into her lips. I felt her start to relax; start to kiss me back.

“Clear!” the other soldier yelled back, and then the booted feet were stomping down the stairs and they were out of the house.

I kept kissing Loreena, our passions growing. All the stress of the last twenty-four hours melted away as I kissed this beautiful, kind woman. My hands reached out and found the cotton nightgown she was wearing, and I started hiking it up. She rose up and I pulled it over her ass. I rubbed at her pussy beneath her panties, feeling the soft hair and the growing wetness.

Her hands started touching me. I wore a borrowed nightgown and I helped her pull it up my body. I wore no panties and her fingers gently touched my bald, teenage cunt. I moaned into her mouth, enjoying her uncertain touch as she stroked my flushed vulva. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them off, stroking her silky pussy hair and finding her snatch dripping wet.

Loreena moaned into my lips as I gently stroked her clit. I shifted, turning to face her and scissoring my legs with hers. I scooted closer and closer until our pussies kissed. I started writhing my hip, sliding my wet pussy along her furry muff. It felt so good to forget about everything that had happened and lose myself in the pleasure of this woman.

She started humping me back and I broke the kiss to lean back on my elbows and really started to trib her. “Umm, your cunt feels so soft on mine!” I moaned, forgetting that she was deaf as my orgasm built inside me. “Fuck me! Yes, yes! I need this!”

Loreena was moaning just as loud, but wordlessly, a pure sound untainted by language. My eyes had adjusted to the darkness just enough to make out her form as she writhed in pleasure. One of her hands had pushed up her nightgown and fingered her nipple. Pleasure blossomed within me, every time my clit rubbed against her pussy it grew and grew.

“Yes! I’m coming! Oh, Loreena! Sweet Loreena, your pussy’s driving me wild!”

Loreena’s moans grew shrill and I could feel moisture flooding my pussy as her orgasm exploded through her. I shuddered a few more times, then stopped pumping my hips, breathing heavily. I leaned over, captured her lips with a gentle kiss, and hugged her tight. I tried to hold onto this happy, satisfied feeling.

But the fear and stress was bubbling back up.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary Glassner – Toulouse, France

It was late at night in France when we arrived, landing in Toulouse. Back home, it was Sunday afternoon, and I was told that all the footage from America was Mark getting beaten for the second day, interspersed with clips of the President surrendering to Brandon. I kept sending Mark supportive thoughts, letting him know that I had a plan, that I was coming for him.

I wasn’t going to let my husband down.

The eighteen hour trip to France had seemed to drag on and on. I couldn’t sleep, I could barely eat. All I could do was fret and stare out the window or open my locket that Mark gave me on the day I met him. It was silver, heart-shaped, with a pink rose sculpted into the front. It was absolutely gaudy, not at all something that I would have chosen for myself.

It was my favorite piece of jewelry after my wedding ring.

Inside were pictures of Mark and I. It comforted me on the interminable flight to open it up and stare at my husband’s face, stroking the tiny photo with a finger, and weep.

We barely made it out of the US; air travel was suspended as we took off from LaGuardia. We had to stop for fuel before crossing the Atlantic, and we had just gotten airborne when the order was given. Luckily, shutting down the Nation’s airspace takes time and we were able to slip out over the ocean without anyone stopping us.

The last five hours of the flight were the worst. That’s when they started beating Mark again. Every time my husband sent me a thought, I could feel the agony he was experiencing through his sending. I do not know how he is able to withstand it. Just the shadow of his pain was enough to make me cry. Somehow, despite the beatings, he told me about his dream, and what he learned from Azrael. He could conjure magical weapons and armor, he could heal himself, and summon the dead.

When we landed in Toulouse, France, transportation was waiting. I had made calls ahead of time to arrange for several vans and a police escort. The drive to Rennes-le-Château – a small, ancient village built atop a rocky hill that rose black out of the countryside – took maybe an hour. The only way up the cliff was a winding, narrow lane. Behind the Church of Mary Magdalene lay the Motherhouse of the Nuns that had twice attacked us. Both buildings were ancient, made of vine-covered stone pitted with age.

Silently, the SWAT officers slipped out of the vans in their black nomex, MP5s in their hands, and they quickly surrounded the Motherhouse. Meanwhile, the bodyguards formed a perimeter around the two buildings, supported by the French police. I leaned against the van, the September night air cool on my naked flesh. I never got a chance to get dressed, other things were just more important.

Five of the former SWAT officers stacked on the front door. They gave each other hand-signals, then opened the front door and moved quickly inside. Through the small, stained-glass windows, I could see their flashlights shining around as they searched the building. 47 leaned against the van next to me and squeezed my hand, smiling reassuringly at me.

After what seemed like an hour waiting in the cold, one of the SWAT reappeared and motioned to us. 47 formed a guard of four around me and we marched over to the SWAT officer. It was Duncan, who commanded the SWAT for us.

“Ma’am, we have a woman in custody,” he reported. “We found her in the basement. If you would follow me, please.”

“She was hiding?” I asked as he led me inside.

“No, she is waiting for you,” Duncan answered. “We found her just calmly sitting in this metal room, a pot of tea steaming on the table before her and two cups. There was not a hint of fear in her eyes.”

We walked through the narrow corridors then down a tight, narrow staircase into the basement. I shook with nerves. You can do this, Mary, I reassured myself. She is one woman and you have fourteen armed men and women immune to her powers, and there are more waiting outside.

In the basement, we walked past old cardboard boxes, reeking of mildew, stacked against one wall. At the far end was a black metal door carved with strange symbols. Inside, I could see a woman in a gray nun’s habit, a simple, white veil covering her head, sipping calmly from a cup of tea. She looked up at me and I froze; her dark eyes were ancient, far beyond the youth of her face.

Who was this woman?

Mom said she was a legend, over a thousand years old. Karen said she had been waiting two thousand years for this moment. I steeled myself and entered the room. The walls, the floor, the ceiling, all of it was black metal carved with the same strange symbols as the door. I froze, licking my lips. This was wrong. I should be running out of here. How can she be so calm? She must know what I am, what my soldiers are. She should be terrified, or at the very least nervous.

So why is she so calm?

“Would you like some tea?” she asked pleasantly in a thick, French accent. Her face was dusky, a warm and friendly smile graced her red lips, and dark hair peaked out from beneath her veil. She looked Middle-eastern, a little like our former slut Thamina.

I wasn’t sure what to do. I swallowed, glancing at 47. There was worry in her eyes. She sensed something was wrong, too. This woman was unnaturally calm. I glanced at the men guarding her and I could see the tension in their eyes, their guns readied in their hands. How are we all intimidated by this one, unarmed woman?

“Well, child, are you going to come in and sit down?” the woman continued. “I would like to talk with you. It is very important.”

“Fine,” I said, and sat down on the hard, wooden chair. She grabbed the porcelain teapot and poured me a glass of a spicy-smelling tea. I took it, sipping, then froze. What if she put something in it?

An amused smile flitted across the woman’s lips. “It is not poisoned or drugged, I assure you. Can you close the door so we may speak privately?”

I frowned, “No, my guards stay in here.”

“They are not the prying ears I care about,” the woman answered. “Please, I have much to tell you.”

I wanted to say no. I wasn’t here to talk, I was here to steal her Gift. Mark was getting beaten right now. There wasn’t time to waste on talking. And yet, her eyes were so ancient, so wise, I swallowed and found myself nodding my head. I did need something else from her, besides her Gift.

“I will close the door, if you hand over your copy of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor,” I told her. This entire mess was caused by Brandon getting ahold of that damned book. If we survived this mess, we needed to get our hands on the two copies that we didn’t have. No-one else could learn about it and use that knowledge against us.

“Alas, I do not have it,” she answered.

“Don’t lie to me!” I snapped. “I know it is here.”

“Where did you hear that?”

“Wikipedia,” I answered. I felt foolish when I said that out loud.

She shrugged. “Feel free to search the place once we’re finished. But it is gone. I could not let you get your hands on it.”

I frowned. “I already have a copy of the book.”

“Copies are not the original,” she answered. “I have no idea where it is hidden now.”

What did that mean? The original must have something unique in it. Something dangerous. “Fine, humor her and close the door. Let’s hear what she says to try and stop me.”

“I cannot stop you from stealing my Gift,” she answered matter-of-factly.

The door closed with a metallic clang. “Who are you?” I asked. She was a Nun, I could see the golden aura about her. “Are you the Mother Superior?”

“I am Maryām,” she answered. “Once of the town of Magdala.”

My family was Irish; my dad was a lapsed Catholic, but I had been to a few masses. My heart skipped a beat. “That’s impossible.”

“No,” she said with a shake of her head. “For two thousand years I have fought ha-Satan, the Adversary. I have learned much and more. I have this one warning for you, Mary. You and Mark are his pawns. Everything you do brings about his freedom from the Abyss. Him and all those bound with him.”

“You mean the Devil?” I asked and she nodded. “He is trying to escape Hell?”

“It is inevitable at this stage,” Maryām sighed. “The Supernatural has been revealed to the World. False Gods are once more being worshiped. The Evil of the days of Noah walks the world once more. It doesn’t matter if it’s you and Mark, or Brandon, or another pawn. Everyday, more and more people are deceived. The Prison is so weak, only one last event is necessary to bring it crumbling down.”

“Why are you telling me this? If it’s inevitable.”

“The Adversary can be contained, the damage done to the world can be mitigated,” Maryām answered. “You and Mark are lesser evils compared to the Adversary. I have read the future, I have seen the subtlety of his plan. If you and Mark defeat Brandon, Lilith will confront you and be killed. Her death will be the final blow that springs the lock, and the Adversary will be freed.” She took a sip. “If you are ready when Lilith dies, you may trap him.”

I swallowed. Mark and I had wondered what the Devil’s plan was, why he had given Mark Lilith’s gem. So this was it. To escape Hell. And what would happen once he was freed? Lilith clearly hates humans, but what about the Devil? And all those other demons trapped in Hell; do they hate us just as much? A chill ran down my spine.

What have we done?

“How can we trap him?” I asked, shaken by her words.

“I do not know. Search the old writings.”

“Old writings?”

“The Creator in his infinite Wisdom saw that many ancient works were preserved at Qumran.” She took one last sip of her tea. “This room, study it carefully. It is a Matmown. A Hidden Place. No spiritual being can pierce through its walls. The Adversary cannot spy on you here or accurately predict your future. What you plan in here will forever be hidden from him. It is the only advantage you will have. Your Vizier, Samnag Soun, should have no trouble re-creating the room. Never speak of your plans outside of this room, not even telepathically through the Siyach spell. Those thoughts pass through the spiritual realms and can easily be plucked out of the Ether. Only in a room like this are your plans truly safe from him.”

Maryām stood up suddenly and all my guards aimed their guns at her. She laughed, and to my surprise, she started stripping off her clothes. Her veil came off first, revealing her luxurious, dark hair. Then she untied the belt cinching her gray habit and pulled the robe off her body. She was naked underneath; her breasts were large, with dark nipples, and her stomach flat. She had curvy hips, and a thick, dark bush grew between her legs.

“So, you are the whore after all,” I laughed, drinking in her beauty.

Maryām grimaced, “I was never a whore. A sinner, yes, but never a whore. That was Pope Gregory I’s mistake. Men ever love salacious rumors and that one has dogged my reputation ever since.”

“Then why are you getting naked?” I asked.

“You plan on stealing my Gift. I know what that entails.”

The Ganubath ritual was the opposite of the Nun’s exorcism. I needed to bring Maryām to an orgasm, and when she cums, I would steal her Gift for myself. Maryām laid down on the cold metal floor, spreading her legs. I knelt down before her. I realized that I hadn’t had sex in over twenty-four hours. Since I met Mark, the only long stretches without sex were when I slept. Seeing her lying naked and willing, I felt my own pussy stir with arousal.

I knelt down. Her pubic hair was matted with her juices and I could smell her honey. I rubbed my face through her silky pubic hair, enjoying the way it tickled against my skin. I breathed deeply, then licked at her slit. Maryām moaned in pleasure. I spread open her slit, exposing the wet, pink flesh and buried my face into her lips.

I ate her quickly, devouring her tasty juices. I needed to get her off as fast as I could. Mark was waiting. I ran my tongue up her labia, my fingers gently circling her clit. Then I shoved my tongue as deep into her as I could.

Maryām was moaning something. It wasn’t French. It sounded like Hebrew, maybe. Or Aramaic. Her hips were starting to writhe. I drank her thick juices, sweet as honey, then slid my lips up to suck on her hard pearl. My tongue circled her clit as I slipped two fingers inside her pussy. She was tight and hot as I quested for her G-spot.

She cried out loudly when my fingers found that sensitive bundle of nerves. Her orgasm crashed through her, flooding my lips. “Ganubath!” I screamed.

Golden power flowed out of Maryām and poured into me. It filled me, sinking into every single inch of my body, into my soul. I cried out, an orgasm exploding inside me. The power was so pure, so beautiful, that it left me trembling on the floor. I picked myself up, looking down at the panting Maryām. No longer was her aura gold. It was silver. She was just a regular woman now. Her eyes stared up at me, lidded with lust. When I made my Pact, I wished that every woman who saw me would desire me, and it was clearly working on Maryām now that the protection of her Gift was gone.

Exultation flooded me. I did it! I could stop Brandon. All I had to do was fuck him and this would be over.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 38.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 34: The Whore of Babylon

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 34: The Whore of Babylon

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Anal, Ass to Mouth, Rimming, Oral, Pregnant, Toy, Female Masturbation, First, Sadism, Violence, Wedded Lust

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 33.



Monday, July 22nd, 3:27 AM – Babylon Residence, Seattle, WA
“Push, Karen!” Chantelle shouted as she gripped my hands.

I was confused, in pain. I had been in labor for nearly a day and I was so tired. The last few weeks had been a blur as I drifted in and out of consciousness. I didn’t know where I was or, more importantly, where Master and Mistress were. I was being cared for by Lana and Chantelle, the missing sex slaves, in a strange house. Whenever I felt strong enough to ask, the women would deflect my questions, or tell me I just missed Master or Mistress. I was scared, the pregnancy was going too fast and I was too weak to do anything. I had hazy memories of Willow telling me Lilith’s child grew inside me.

“Master!” I shouted desperately. “Mistress, I need you, please!” The contraction came on me in a wave of pain and I pushed, straining with every fiber of my being to deliver my child.

“I can see the head,” Lana said encouragingly. “One more push, Karen, you’re doing so well.”

I took a deep breath, my head swimming. I was so weak. I concentrated, felt the next contraction come upon me, squeezing my insides, and I screamed and pushed. The pain was so much I thought I was going to die. “Master!” I cried out. And then the baby was out and I could hear a loud, healthy cry and I relaxed and everything started to grow black. I was so tired. But the child was delivered, I could rest now. My eyelids were so heavy and I didn’t fight them, I was just too tired, and allowed myself to drift away.

I was drifting, drifting, drifting.

Off into the darkness.

When I awoke, I was surrounded by a gray mist on gray stone.

What was going on? I stood up. The pain, the fatigue, were all gone. I didn’t feel anything. I peered around; in every direction I could just see more oppressive mist. “Hello!” I called, hoping someone would hear me.

Nothing.

I whirled about, straining to see something in the vast fog. But there was nothing. Just gray mist, swirling in strange eddies. I shouted again, wondering if I was dreaming? Maybe I should start walking? But where, there’s nothing here. I turned slowly around, trying to find something to point my way when I noticed some movement out of the corner of my eye. I turned quickly to my right, straining to see. There was something there. Was it just the mist swirling? I frowned, watching the pattern. No, there was something dark forming in the mist. The something resolved into a vaguely human form. I took a deep breath and started walking forward, towards the figure.

“Chasity?” I asked as the mists parted, exposing the blonde woman. She was naked, her round breasts jiggling as she walked. A sad smile was on her face.

“I’m sorry, Karen,” Chasity said as she hugged me. Her body was warm against mine. I hugged my sister-slut back, fiercely, enjoying the feel of her breasts on mine.

“What are you sorry for?” I asked as she broke the hug.

“You’re dead, Karen.”

I blinked. “What?” That can’t be possible. I just went to sleep. Right?

Chasity grabbed my hand and led me into the mist. “We’re waiting over here.”

“Waiting for what?”

“Master and Mistress,” Chasity answered. “When they die, we will be reunited with them. Until then, all we can do is wait and watch over them.”

There were six other women waiting and each of them hugged me warmly and kissed my lips gently. We were all sisters, here, and I sat down with them to watch and wait. It wasn’t so bad. I had company, very pleasant company I realized, as a woman with dirty-blonde hair and green eyes nuzzled at my breasts. And one day I would be reunited with those I loved again. Smiling, I laid my head in Chasity’s lap as the blonde bodyguard kissed her way down to my pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, July 22nd, 5:31 AM – Kurtz Farm, Madison, WI
I stood in a pasture, awaiting sunrise.

Today, Brandon, today, you will finally have the power to destroy Mark Glassner and rescue Desiree. I spent all day Sunday feverishly reading Professor Scrivener’s translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. I hadn’t slept in two days but I didn’t even feel tired. I was too excited. The day had finally come. Everything had to work perfectly this morning. I killed Professor Scrivener very early Sunday morning and no-one had found his body, yet. That would change today, the weekend was over, in a few hours students and staff would be filling-up the campus.

I could not fail. I needed to perform the summoning properly. I needed to make my Pact before the authorities tracked me down. Before Mark Glassner tracked me down. The bastard was hunting me. He had sent Doug Allard, my P.I., after me in France. To kill me. Mark knew I was threat, but once I made my Pact, I would be beyond his powers.

I would hunt him.

I had already killed the heifer. My hands and clothes were splattered with its blood. I never had to kill and butcher an animal before. The cow just let me walk up to it and shoot it in the head with a rifle while it stared stupidly at me, chewing on some grass. Then I drew a knife and set about butchering the cow. It was hard work, the animal’s hide was tough, but I managed to hack off a chunk of flesh from its flank, in the end. The other cows had moved off, disturbed by the blood, and were now placidly grazing a half-mile away. The sky was lightening as dawn approached. I lit the charcoal barbecue I had brought, almost burning my hand as the flames leapt up. Probably too much lighter fluid, I realized. Well, better safe than sorry. I picked up the bloody beef and prepared to throw the hunk onto the coals.

To summon Lucifer, according to the Book, the flesh of a heifer must be burnt as an offering and the correct words spoken. I hovered over the grill, waiting for that first golden ray to appear on the horizon. The sky grew lighter and lighter, and then the sun appeared, a sliver of liquid gold appearing behind a small hill.

“The Shining One, Son of the Morning,” I called out, dropping the beef into the flames, “I give this pleasing offering of flesh and ask that you appear before me.” The meat sizzled and popped as the fire consumed it and the delicious aroma of beef filled my nose. “The Shining One, Son of the Morning, appear before your humble servant so that he may beg three favors from you!”

The light of the rising sun began to blind me as more of that golden disk appeared from behind the hill. I flinched, holding up my hand to shield my eyes. Something moved in the light, coming closer. I squinted, shifting my hand around, trying to make out what it was. Was it just my imagination? No, there was something there. Someone. I squinted, trying to make out the figure walking towards me. Was it the farmer? Or, did the summoning actually work?

“Hello?” I asked, hesitantly, fear gripping my heart and a cold sweat breaking out across my body.

“Hello, Brandon Fitzsimmons,” a man asked with a pleasant voice. “It has been a long time since such a fine offering has been made to me.” I could hear the man inhale deeply, a smile curling his lips as he savored the scent. “Hmm, USDA grade beef. Delicious. I so miss the old ways.”

The sun was out of my eyes, suddenly. The man was close enough to me to eclipse the sun. I blinked my eyes, a bright, blue afterimage filling my sight. The figure was a well dressed-man in a black suit, haloed by the sun, almost like he was the sun, a dark sun that shone brightly. He was handsome with dark hair and a friendly smile on his lips. His eyes were scarlet and I felt a chill run through me.

“I wish to deal with you, Lucifer,” I said with more confidence then I felt.

“Of course,” Lucifer smiled. “Three wishes for your soul. A fair deal, I think.”

“The same deal you gave Mark Glassner,” I stated, angrily.

He nodded, unconcerned with my anger. “A remarkable young man.”

“My first wish is for Mark to die.”

Lucifer sighed. “Alas, I made an agreement with Mark for a long, healthy life. I can’t just go and break my own deals. That is not good business. I think you could understand that, Mr. Fitzsimmons.”

“What, I can’t kill him?” I asked in surprise. “Even on my own?”

“Well, you can try,” Lucifer shrugged. “He’s already survived one assassination attempt. Of course, I never promised him a pleasant or comfortable life. Just a long one.”

I frowned. Well, nothing worth doing was easy. And the thought of prolonging Mark’s suffering, extending it for years and years, was a pleasant one. He deserved a lifetime of agony for his crimes. I was a careful man. I was prepared for this setback. I studied the Book, reading it over and over again, for the last twenty-four hours. If I wished for the ability to control people, there were limitations. Mark could just override my commands with his power or a Nun could hijack my Thralls. The only way to stop that was the Zimmah ritual, but I couldn’t perform that spell without a living mother; she had been dead fifteen years. But, I had an idea to get around that problem.

“Then, my first wish is to be immune to another person’s control.” I would never be under another man’s control again. I would never sit by while a man steals my wife, fucks her in front of me, and sends me on my way like a fucking errand-boy.

Lucifer nodded. “A wise choice.”

“Second, I wish for people to obey me unquestioningly.” I took a deep breath. Hopefully, this would work. “For my third wish, I want anyone under my control to be bound to me by the Zimmah ritual.”

The grin on Lucifer’s face broadened. “How very interesting.” He pursed his lips in consideration. “I applaud your strategy, Mr. Fitzsimmons. It has been a long time since I dealt with a mortal with such foresight. We have an agreement.” There was a flash of scarlet light and a contract appeared in Lucifer’s hand.

I took it from him, and read it very, very carefully. I wasn’t about to get caught by some fine-print trickery. My three wishes were all clearly written just the way I had spoken them. The price was my soul, cheap enough; I was going to hell, anyways, I figured. “Agreed,” I said and Lucifer held out an old-fashioned fountain pen and pricked my thumb. I signed in my blood and Lucifer signed in his.

“Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any questions, Mr. Fitzsimmons?”

I shook my head and there was a flash of scarlet and he was gone.

I did it! Relief and exultation flooded through me. I was Mark’s equal, now. I licked my lips, realizing just what that meant. People were claiming that Mark was a God. Did that make me a God? Why not, Mark was just some dumb kid who barely knew how to use his powers. He could be ruling with an iron fist instead of playing at democracy. I would school Mark on just how power should be wielded.

The crack of the gun startled me. “Keep your hands up, sicko!” roared a man.

I looked behind me to see a man approaching from a rust-colored pick-up truck, a rifle leveled at me. He must be the farmer, I realized. I smiled; as if this man could harm me. I was a God. I could see someone behind him, standing by the truck, long, blonde hair streaming behind her in the breeze. My smile broadened; I hadn’t had a woman in a month, not since Mark stole my Desiree from me. Time to use my wish.

“Freeze!” I roared and the farmer and the woman froze in place.

I strode forward in anger. The man had shot at me. He could have killed me! I could see the fear in the man’s eyes as his body refused to move. He was an older man, late forties, his face was tan leather, his eyes a piercing blue. I reached the man, stared into his eyes. This was power! I could do anything! No one can stop me! I glanced at the woman, she was young, maybe seventeen or eighteen, the same blue eyes shining with fear. She was frozen, too, wearing a flannel shirt, the tails tied together, exposing a flat, tan stomach. Well-worn jeans hugged her round hips.

I glanced at the man. “Kill yourself,” I ordered and strode forward to the girl. I didn’t flinch at the gunshot and I smiled at the horror in the daughter’s eyes. I stroked her cheek. “He deserved to die,” I told her. “He dared to shoot at your God. You shall be my whore, so kneel down and suck your God’s cock.”

“My Lord,” the girl said in awe as she knelt before me. Her hands shook as she unzipped my pants. She trembled as she drew my cock out, stroking it between her gentle fingers. I moaned as her lips kissed the tip of my dick. I didn’t remember the last time a woman sucked my cock. Desiree never would. That would change. Desiree would be the perfect wife no matter how many times I would have to chastise her. The blonde teen’s mouth opened and I slid my cock in. Her teeth grazed my tip and I winced in pain.

“Stupid cunt!” I shouted and chastised her hard with the back of my hand, snapping her head back. “Watch the teeth, you stupid bitch!”

“I’m so sorry, my Lord,” she whimpered and quickly sucked my cock back into her mouth. This time, her teeth didn’t graze my cock.

I gripped her blonde hair and started fucking my cock into her sucking mouth. She was so wet and warm. I closed my eyes, enjoying the blowjob. My balls were boiling over, it wouldn’t be long before I came. Gripping her head, I shoved her face down my cock until I felt the back of her throat. I held her head tightly, then roughly shoved my cock down her throat until her lips kissed my crotch. She struggled, gagging and choking on my cock as it filled her throat. Her arms flailed as I fucked her mouth. Shit, this was so fucking amazing! This was power! I could feel my balls tighten and I shot my cum down her throat.

She lay coughing on the ground, her face red as she struggled to breathe. “You pleased me,” I told the girl.

“Thank you, God,” she answered, reverently.

“What’s your name?”

“Ashley.”

“Well, Ashley, you get to be my first…” What was that word. “My first concubine.”

A smile crossed her lips. “Thank you, my Lord.”

“Get those shorts off,” I commanded, my cock, amazingly, still hard. I couldn’t remember the last time I was ready to go so quickly. Not since I was in college, I guess. Or high school, maybe. “I’m gonna fuck your cunt raw!”

She screamed as I shoved my cock inside her cunt, tearing through her hymen. She was dry, inside, and that just made it feel rough and pleasant on my cock as I fucked her hard; I pounded her virgin, teenage cunt, reveling in the pleasure that engulfed my cock. Fuck, I had to find more virgins to fuck! This is amazing!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, July 22nd, 5:24 PM – Eiffel Tower, Paris, France
My new wife, Mary, was wrapped in my arms as we stared out at Paris from atop the Eiffel Tower.

We arrived in Paris last night to start our two-week-long honeymoon in Europe. When we woke up this morning, huge crowds had gathered in front of our hotel. On one side were the Believers and on the other side the protestors. In-between were the Paris police. So I gave an impromptu speech. Most of the Parisian protestors understood English and by the end they were our supporters.

Before we left for Europe, I had made a few calls to get the local police under our control and they had been extremely helpful in keeping the crowds back as we played tourists in Paris. Mary was determined to see every art museum and we spent most of the day wandering the Louvre. Mary was positively girlish as she gushed over the art. To end our day, we had the police close the Eiffel Tower so that we could enjoy it in peace. I could just hear the believers gathered below that had followed us all day.

It was beautiful up here. Paris was laid out before us, the Seine winding through the lit-up city. It was a gorgeous, romantic view with tree-lined boulevards that glowed green and magnificent landmarks shining brightly: the Arc de Triomphe, the glass pyramid of the Louvre, Notre Dame rearing up in all its Gothic majesty, and many other beautiful buildings and churches. But it all paled compared to the beauty of my wife nestled in my arms. I brushed her auburn hair off her pale neck and kissed the nape of her neck below her ear.

“Mmm,” she murmured, wiggling in my arms. “Don’t stop, Mark.”

I nuzzled her neck and nibbled at her ear. I slipped my hand down and rubbed her silky thigh below her short skirt. “Do you like it when I do this, Mare” I asked as I moved my hand up under her skirt and gently teased her smooth pussy.

“I do,” she purred. Her ass swayed and rubbed pleasantly against my hardening cock. She gasped as my finger brushed her clit.

I slowly diddled her clit with my finger while my other hand moved up her side and found her perky breast. I gave it a squeeze through her bodice then pulled the strap of her dress off her shoulder, pushing the bodice down so I could play with her bare breast. Mary moaned in appreciation as my fingers found her hard nipple and gave it a gentle pinch.

“Umm, that feels great, Mark,” Mary moaned. I slid my hand lower, using the heel of my hand to grind against her clit as I gently pushed two fingers up inside her wet pussy. My wife gasped, “Finger fuck me! Umm, make your naughty filly cum!”

“Gladly, Mare,” I whispered then started kissing and sucking at her neck as I slid my two fingers in and out of her sucking cunt. I could feel the passion growing through her body, the way she began to tense as her orgasm neared. I pumped my fingers faster inside her, pinching her hard nipple. “Cum for me, Mare.”

“Yes, yes! Oh, I love you, Mark!” she cried out as her passion overwhelmed her. My fingers were massaged by her orgasming cunt and her plump ass ground back into my hard cock deliciously. “Oh, fuck, that was great!” She turned in my arms and kissed me soundly on the lips. “Umm, how should I return the favor? My mouth.” She grinned, licking her lips. “My wet pussy, maybe? Ohh, maybe my naughty little ass?”

I grinned at her, reaching around to grope her ass. “What do you think?”

“I think my new husband wants to fuck my naughty ass,” she giggled. “But, he needs to get me nice and ready back there.”

Mary turned back around and I knelt down, pushing up her short, flowery skirt, exposing her pale, plump ass. I kissed each cheek, rubbing their pillowy softness against my face, before I spread her open. I fond her tight anus and placed my lips on it, sucking and licking. Mary purred as I pushed my tongue at her sphincter, slowly forcing my tongue past the tight ring and tasting the sour flavor of her ass.

“Umm, I love it when you rim me,” cooed Mary, then she gasped playfully as I slipped two fingers up inside her juicy cunt.

I let those fingers soak in her cunt, getting a good coating of her savory lube, before I pulled out and pushed those two fingers into her tight ass. I slid them deep into her bowels, fucking them in and out as her ass gripped them tightly. Mary looked over her shoulder at me, a happy smile on her face. She was ready.

I stood up, slipped my cock into her tight pussy, fucking in and out of her just a few times. I almost wanted to stay in her pussy, she felt so amazing, but I wanted her tight ass right now. I pulled out, and Mary sighed in disappointment. I adjusted my cock, lined up at her sphincter, and pushed slowly into her ass. Mary’s disappointment faded as I filled her asshole; she loved it up the ass, too. I moaned as my cock disappeared inside the tight tunnel.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice!” Mary cooed as my cock slid all the way into her ass. “Fuck me! Fuck my ass! Give your filly a good ride!”

I pulled back and thrust back into her, enjoying her tight embrace as I fucked her slowly. Mary pushed her hips back as I pounded her ass. I reached my hands around her and gripped her breasts, squeezing the firm, perky flesh and feeling her hard nipples between my fingers. Mary gasped every time I thrust into her, then turned her head and we kissed over her shoulder.

“Harder!” moaned Mary. “Give it to me hard, my randy stallion! I’m so close to cumming again!”

I pounded my wife’s ass as hard as I dared; I didn’t want to hurt her. She wasn’t Xiu who got off on the pain. My strokes were becoming more frantic as my own cum approached. I was getting so close, just a few more strokes and I would be there. Plunging into her tight ass, my cock’s sensitive head would rub against her hot bowels, sending pleasure shooting through my cock. Then I pulled out, delighting in the velvety feel of her asshole. Every stroke brought me closer and closer to cumming.

“Fuck!” I moaned. “Here it comes, Mare! Fuck!”

“Ohh, I can feel your hot cum filling me up!” moaned Mary as my release flooded her ass. Then I felt her ass clamp down on me and Mary’s body trembling in my arms. “Ohh, I love it when you cum in me, Mark! Oh, I love it so much.”

I held my wife as we relaxed in an orgasmic high, gently kissing her neck and cheek, and admiring the city of Paris laid out before us. “I love you so much,” I whispered. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Mary sighed. “But, I think I owe you a cum. I’m one up on you.”

I laughed as I pulled out of her ass. My wife knelt before me and started licking at my dirty cock. She usually had one of the sluts clean up my cock after its been in her ass, but sometimes she liked to do it herself. I closed my eyes and leaned against the railing with my arms and enjoyed my wife’s excellent blowjob.

“Excuse me, sir,” 51 said. “I know you didn’t want any interruptions unless it was important.”

I sighed as Mary released my cock. “What is it, 51?” I asked her as Mary stood up.

51, the temporary head of the bodyguards, walked forward. She was a beautiful Black woman, her ebony breasts almost spilling out of her half-unbuttoned cop blouse. She held my phone in her hand and I took it from her.

“Hello?” I asked.

“M-master!” wailed Alison. “I-it’s Karen.”

“She’s back?” I asked, a sick feeling in my stomach. Lilith promised to return her unharmed, but then why was Alison crying?

“A hearse arrived today.” Alison paused, struggling to speak. “Karen’s dead.”

I dropped the phone and leaned against the railing. “What is it, Mark?” Mary asked, in concern.

“Karen is dead.”

As Mary sobbed into my chest, anger burned in my heart. Lilith tricked me, found some loophole in our agreement. Demons always found some way to fuck you. I racked my thoughts, struggling to remember what she said, exactly. I thought I made her promise not to hurt Karen, to return her unharmed. The memory of floating in the darkness, flooded my mind. I will do nothing to harm Karen, that’s what she promised.

I realized my mistake. Lilith didn’t promise to see that Karen was returned unharmed, she just promised not to be the one to harm her. I had been too afraid of dying, too afraid of Mary dying with me, to think it through. Goddamn fucking demons! I glanced at 51 who had picked up my phone and was standing at attention.

“We’re going home,” I ordered, anger heating my voice. “Contact every law enforcement agency under my control. I want them to find wherever Karen was being held, find the thing she birthed, and kill it! Lilith will regret tricking me. I will crush the bitch beneath my heel!”

“For Karen,” Mary whispered, sadly, her arms tightening around my body. “Turn over every stone,” my wife ordered, her voice thick with grief and anger. “Do whatever it takes!”

We buried Karen in the Woodbine Cemetery three days later, on the twenty-fifth, next to Chasity and the six bodyguards that died in June. The Cunningham twins performed the funeral, dressed somberly in modest, black dresses. Tiffany, Mary’s mother, wept the loudest as we buried Karen. They were friends, I remembered. Karen was the Nun that rescued Tiffany from the Warlock that made her a slave.

Guilt and anger warred inside me as I stared at Tiffany. She was responsible for Chasity’s death, just as I was responsible for Karen’s death. I didn’t mean for Karen to die, but that didn’t change what happened. Tiffany didn’t mean for Chasity to die. She was tricked by the angels into attacking us. Tricked just like me.

I hugged Tiffany and my mother-in-law stiffened in my arms for a moment, confused at the sudden gesture. I let go of the anger I had been holding onto, the misplaced rage. Tiffany was tricked by the angels, just like I was tricked by the demons. There were more important things to hate than Tiffany. “I forgive you,” I whispered into her ear. Tears ran down my mother-in-law’s face as I turned and walked back to the limo.

Mary caught up, slipping her arm about my waist. I wrapped my arm around her shoulder, giving her a gentle squeeze, pulling my wife tightly against my side. Leah was awaiting us at the limo, holding the door open as we climbed in. To my surprise, 51 slid in after us, holding a manila folder. “Sir, we’ve had our first lead on your missing slaves, Chantelle and Lana.”

She handed us the folder. Inside were color photos of a lobby. They were security cam footage and you could make out black-haired Chantelle and blonde Lana easily enough. Then I blinked. Both looked incredibly pregnant. That was impossible. Mary was frowning, biting her lip.

“That looks like them,” Mary muttered. “The blonde has the same blue streaks dyed in her hair like Lana had. But these women look nine months pregnant. That can’t be right. It’s only been a month and a half since we last saw them.”

“Where is this from?” I asked.

“A funeral home in Seattle,” 51 answered.

I frowned. “You don’t mean…”

51 nodded. “These two women delivered Karen’s body to the funeral home and ordered them to drive the body to the house.” 51 hesitated, then added, “The staff at the funeral home, well, I think they were bewitched.”

So, it wasn’t the Nuns that got to Chantelle and Lana, it was Lilith. A dream I had awhile ago flooded back into my mind. In the dream, I was holding two dolls in my hand, one blonde and one with raven-black hair. Then Lilith appeared and ripped the dolls out my grip. The pain was so intense, so real, I woke up. Crap. I never gave that dream much thought. Just a nightmare brought on by the unease I felt around Lilith. I stared at photos of Chantelle and Lana and vowed to save them from Lilith’s clutches.

“Find them and we’ll find Lilith,” I ordered 51.

“They are not to be harmed, either,” Mary interjected. “Lana and Chantelle are ours.”

“Yes, mam!” 51 saluted. “Chief Spencer of Seattle PD is on it.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thursday, July 25th, 7:13 PM – Babylon Residence, Seattle, WA
I watched the Seyb ritual from the Shadow.

The very pregnant Lana led the ritual, her hand sliding the dildo in and out of her cunt. My child was growing in her womb. I smiled, another child grew in Lana’s wife, Chantelle’s womb, and both women were almost ready to give birth to the first of my new daughters. Tomorrow they would be born, I thought, just in time for me to welcome them in the flesh. My Vessel sat in the middle of the coven’s circle. She looked thirteen, long silver hair fell across her flat back and across her chest. Her breasts were just starting to bud and her hips were just starting to fill out. Holding my Vessel’s hands, naked as well, was the fiery red-head Mona.

The coven sat in a circle around them, chanting meaningless prayers to me. Power was all about the trappings. Lana pumped the dildo in and out of her cunt, her head thrown back. When she orgasms and utters Seyb a year of Mona’s life will flow into my Vessel and age her. Thirteen willing women had already given a year of their lives to my Vessel and once Mona gave hers, it would be time for me to inhabit my Vessel and escape the Abyss.

I was still savoring the grief and anger of Mark Glassner as he buried that slut, Karen. I watched from the Shadows. I promised not to harm the little thing. And I did nothing to her. It was my Vessel that killed her, that sucked all the life-force from her just to be born. I just had to watch and wait and do nothing. And shortly, I would be free of the Abyss and I would increase Mark Glassner’s suffering tenfold, a hundredfold. He would curse the day he ever made his Pact.

“Yes, yes!” Lana moaned as she fucked the dildo in and out of her cunt.

Her arms wrapped around her pregnant belly. Her breasts were large, nipples pierced with gold rings, and heaved with passion. I could smell her arousal into the Shadow. A tangy, tart musk that smelled so sweet to my nostrils. Nothing smelled better than a woman’s lust. The blue, plastic cock was almost a blur as Lana pumped it in and out of her hungry cunt with one hand while the other diddled her clit.

“Oh my Goddess!” Lana screamed as her body went rigid. “Seyb!”

I could see the energy flow out of Mona and into my Vessel. For Mona, nothing seemed to change. Aging one year at thirty-one produced very little difference. My Vessel, on the other hand, aged from thirteen to fourteen. She grew a few inches in height, her breasts budded into little, apple-sized mounds. Her flat hips grew some curves and a sparse down of silvery pubic hair sprouted about her mound.

Mona leaned in and kissed the Vessel on the lips. My Vessel just sat motionless. No will animated the body, yet. The Vessel had finally reached enough maturity to be inhabited and I moved through the Shadows to it. I reached out, straining to touch my Vessel. Chains were holding me back, tearing at my soul with cruel barbs. The chains of my imprisonment, somehow they knew I was trying to escape. The Vessel moved for the first time on its own, reaching out its hands towards me. It was empty, yearning to be filled, and it sensed the one thing that could fill it.

Me.

I struggled, fighting as hard as I could against my bonds. The pain was excruciating as a thousand barbs tore at my soul. I will escape! I will be free! I was so close, my fingers brushing the Vessel’s fingertips. Yes! Hope surged through me and then was dashed as the chains yanked me back. No! No! Just a little more! Just a little more and freedom is yours, Lilith! Ignore the pain and take your freedom! Pain was blossoming in my soul as the chains tore at my very essence, trying to rip me back deeper into the Abyss.

“No!” I roared in defiance towards the Heavens. “No, I will have my freedom! I will not be contained by Your prison any longer!”

My fingers brushed the Vessel’s, then my hand grasped hers and the Vessel heaved, pulling me out of the Abyss and into it. My soul tore as the barbs ripped free and I was pain incarnate as I flowed into my new body, sinking into the warm flesh like water into a sponge, filling every fiber of its body. Then the pain was suddenly gone. I had a heart thudding in my chest, blood roaring through my veins, again. I could feel the hardwood floor beneath me, the muggy air on my skin. I could only see a red darkness and panic sank into me. Did something go wrong?

Then I laughed. Your eyes are closed, Lilith. It had been too long since I had a real body. I opened my eyes, the light stabbing them painfully, and I forced myself not to wince. I was a Goddess, and Goddesses do not flinch. I flexed my fingers, licked my lips, inhaled deeply. I had a body again! And it was wonderful!

I was free!

My worshipers stared at me in awe. I stood up, trying not to stumble. This form was smaller than I was used to. It had not yet reached its full maturity. I slowly turned, gazing at all my followers. They were naked, all women, their eyes wide with lust, their nipples hard and the room reeked of their growing arousal. Spicy, sweet, tangy, tart, musky, sour. All the delicious flavors of womanhood.

Lana and Chantelle knelt, awkward with their large bellies, before me. “My Goddess,” Chantelle breathed. “Your humble servants await your command.”

“Rise, my daughters,” I commanded, my voice high and girlish with youth. “You did well, I am very pleased with you.”

Lana and Chantelle looked up at me, smiling exultantly. I bent and kissed first Lana and then Chantelle on the lips. Both women fell to the floor as their orgasms exploded through their bodies. As the pregnant women writhed in pleasure I scanned the room and found Babylon sitting next to her daughter, Crystal.

“You have the sacrifice?” I asked Babylon, the coven’s leader.

“Yes, my Goddess,” she breathed. “Lance, my ex-husband.” She licked her lips, a tinge of fear in her eyes. “He almost beat me to death, once.”

“Fitting,” I smiled in pleasure. I hated men, especially those that thought they were better than a woman.

I needed to finish growing and now that I was in control of the Vessel, there was a far more satisfying way to age myself another fifteen years, to reach the peak of my physical beauty and maturity. Four of the women dragged in the naked man. He was in his forties, fat and soft. His hands were tied with ropes behind his back and he thrashed like a beached whale in the grips of the four women.

“Fucking cunts!” Lance roared as he thrashed about like a beached whale. “I’ll fucking kill all of you. And fucking rape all your lesbo cunts and smash your faces in! Fuckin’ let me go! And you, Clarissa or Babylon or whatever the fuck you call yourself these days. I’ll fucking kill you last! You fucking dyke! I’ll rape your dyke pussy and I’ll kill ya!”

“Ohh, he is perfect,” I purred, feeling my pussy begin to moisten in anticipation.

He was thrown down onto the floor and the twenty or so women of the coven quickly bound him spread-eagle on the floor. The Coven had swelled its ranks since my manifestation a month ago on the Summer Solstice. More than forty women followed me and more joined our ranks every day. We found them in the missions, the abused women shelters, and walking the streets. Wherever a woman was beaten and oppressed by a man, a new worshiper was found.

I brushed the man with my foot, just the lightest touch and he shivered in pleasure, his cock hardening beneath his fat gut. I would drain the man dry, steal his life-force to age my Vessel. Every time he would cum inside me, I would steal more of his life. I stared at him with a predator’s hunger, licking my lips in anticipation.

“Free me, slut!” he snarled. “Let me go and I’ll spare your fucking hide. I’ll give you a good fuckin’ too.”

“You want to stick your cock inside me?” I cooed. “You want to feel the velvet deliciousness of my cunt?”

“You bet I do, slut!” he grinned with false bravado. But I could smell the stink of fear on him. A man’s fear smelled almost as good as a woman’s arousal. “My cock’ll make you howl. Ya’ll fuckin’ love it!”

I straddled him, lining his cock at my hungry hole. I felt the head of his disgusting cock prodding at my pussy. I slammed my hips down, engulfing him in one, swift thrust. The pain was intense as I broke in my virgin pussy, his cock felt monstrously huge inside me. I grit my teeth and ignored the pain, sliding up his shaft.

“Holy shit!” he groaned and then I felt his disgusting seed spilling in me.

I aged a year, my breasts swelling, a few more inches of height and I grew more womanly curves. I smiled in joy and slammed down his cock. Up and down and he was cumming in me again, and my breasts were growing bigger. They were round and perky with teenage youth, jiggling as I rose up and down on him. My bush was thick and silvery. I slid a hand across my hip and delighted in the curves I felt, then up to my breasts. I fingered my nipples, they were larger, my aerola growing wider as my body matured.

I rode him hard and he moaned and groaned, cumming every few strokes. Soon my breasts had grown to their full majesty, round and heavy and yet still perky, not drooping or sagging. My hips had transformed into the pleasing curves of womanhood. I felt my face, tracing the familiar features. I had aged from the pretty innocence of a youth to the mature beauty of a woman. Twelves times Lance had cum in me, then thirteen. I threw my head back, my orgasm building within me, my hands enjoying the fullness of my breasts. I grew even closer to my pleasure as the fourteenth load spilled into me, my body sucking up his life-force.

I slammed down one last time, grinding my clit into his groin, and moaned my orgasm in a loud voice as he shot his fifteenth load of cum into me. His vibrant life-force poured into me as my pleasure rolled through my body. I threw back my head as the exquisite pleasure exploded through my body. Around me, every woman fell to the floor as my Lust washed through the room and triggered their own orgasms to surge through their bodies.

Feeling exhilarated, I stood up, the man’s vile cum rolling wetly down my thighs. I stretched, enjoying the way my full breasts swayed. I looked down on the disgusting creature and smiled at his transformation. The man looked gaunt and old, his hair turned white and wrinkles creasing his face. He gasped for breath, his face turning purple.

“I hoped you liked it,” I purred maliciously.

“My heart,” Lance wheezed, clutching his chest. “Please, I think I’m having a heart attack.”

“Ohh, then let me help you,” I smiled down at him.

Hope flared in his eyes, but that quickly vanished as I crushed his throat beneath my foot.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday, August 6th, 6:49 PM – Deer Creek Apartments, Summit, WA
The doorbell rang as Thamina sat the plate of rice and lamb on the table.

“Can you get it, Fiona?” Thamina asked. She kissed me on the lips briefly before she walked back into the small kitchen. I admired her ass beneath her long skirt. She still dressed like a good Muslim woman, long skirts, blouses with long sleeves and high necklines, and a headscarf wrapped about her black hair.

“Sure, Mina,” I said walking across the living room to the door.

Things had been going really well in the six weeks since we escaped Mark’s clutches. I still wasn’t sure what we were. Friends? Lovers? Maybe we were girlfriends? I didn’t know. We shared an apartment, and a bed. Thamina no longer regretted our lovemaking, but the guilt of being gay still gnawed at her. If anyone asked, she would just say we were friends or roommates.

And that hurt, just a little bit.

I opened the door and fear clutched at my heart. “Lilith!” I blurted out. Behind me a plate shattered and Thamina gasped.

Lilith smiled, her violet eyes glinting with hunger. She was dressed in a red, tight dress with a plunging neckline that showed off her lush figure. Her silver hair was piled up one side of her head, and fell about her right shoulder, loose locks falling between her breasts. She wasn’t flickering about the room like last time I saw her, when she stole Karen away from Good Sam Hospital. That seemed like a lifetime ago, when I was Mark’s slave.

“Fiona,” she purred.

Behind Lilith stood four women. Two were vaguely familiar. A short, slim woman with black hair in a red halter-top and a pair of skinny jeans that hugged her lithe figure. Her arm was entwined by a curvy, blonde woman with blue highlights in her hair and a round, smiling face. The other two women were more outlandish; a very tall woman, over seven feet tall, with a mane of scarlet hair and amber eyes. She wore a tight, black tanktop and a pair of camo pants. Her grin was feral, a lioness staring at her prey and I swallowed as those amber eyes fixed on me. The other woman was as curvy as Lilith. Purple hair that fell about her perfect face; a pair of rose-colored eyes set above a dainty nose and pouty lips. She wore a white, belly shirt that molded to her large tits, and a pair of daisy dukes.

Frowning at the two normal-looking women, I asked, “You both were with Mark at the restaurant that night?” I grimaced as I remember the night Mark made me his whore for the first time. I was a waitress at the Sky City Restaurant and my fellow waitresses and I were forced to serve Mark and Mary and two other women dinner, naked. We had to let them do whatever depraved thing they wanted to us. Just the memory of that night left me wanting to take a shower.

The blonde had a sad look on her face. “We were Mark’s slaves, then,” she said. “I am Lana, and this is my wife, Chantelle. Our Goddess, Lilith, set us free.” A look of ecstasy crossed her lips as she said Lilith’s name.

Lilith swept past me, into the house, looking around. Thamina was trembling at the table as the demoness looked around our apartment. My heart felt like it was in my throat as the freakishly tall woman pushed me aside as she followed Lilith in, a feral growl rumbling from her throat. The woman started stalking around the apartment, peering into doors and sniffing like a dog.

“Don’t mind Cora,” Lilith said, sitting down on the couch and crossing her legs. “My daughter is very protective of me.”

“Wh-what do you want,” I squeaked as the other three women walked in. The violet-haired bombshell sat daintily next to Lilith as Chantelle and Lana knelt at the demoness’s feet.

“Vengeance,” Lilith answered, her eyes shining with hatred. “On Mark Glassner.”

“We want noting to do with him,” Thamina blurted out. “We’ve moved past him.”

I sat down in the chair, licking my lips. I still had nightmares about being Mark’s slave. Terrible dreams where he walks into our apartment and makes us beg to be his again. I still felt filthy at all the things he made me do. Him and his slut, Mary. Everyday there were more stories of him on the news, more people talking about what a great man he was. The great reformer, the great God. Everyday the world slowly became his just a little bit more. Everyday I grew more and more scared that he would come back for us.

“How?” I asked and Thamina gave me a hurt look. I ignored her.

“Worship me,” Lilith smiled. “I am the only hope for women. Long have men oppressed us, used our bodies to satiate their lusts. Men are violent beasts. It is far past the time for women to do away with them entirely. Think how much greater the world would be without men.”

I frowned. “What do you mean, kill all the men?” Her smile deepened. That’s exactly what she meant. “That’s insane. We’d die off as a species.”

Lilith brushed Chantelle and the black-haired woman stood up as graceful as a dancer. She pulled off her halter-top and wiggled out of her tight jeans and stood naked and proud in the center of the room. Her body was slim and toned, and her fingers slid through a thin line of black hair that led to her shaved pussy. She pinched her clit and—it grew.

“Holy fuck!” I gasped as her clit swelled up, lengthening into a long shaft. The tip changed, turning into the head of a mushroom. No, I realized in amazement, the head of a cock. Chantelle’s transformed her clit into a penis, complete with a urethra.

“It is fully functional,” Lana purred, licking her lips. She stood up, wrapping her hand around her wife’s cock and gave it a few pumps. “I can attest to that. I’m pregnant with her child. We just found out yesterday.” The two women shared a loving look and Chantelle rubbed at Lana’s belly.

My mouth widened. “This is fucking insane.”

“I am the only being that can stop Mark,” Lilith boasted. “Worship me and I will protect you from his commands. Or wait until he makes you his slave again.” I shivered at those words. I would never be Mark’s slave again. I would rather die.

I would rather worship Lilith, I realized bitterly.

“He set us free,” Thamina protested. “He promised to leave us alone.”

“And what is the worth of a man’s promise?” demanded Lilith. “He will come for you, again. He will make you his, defile your bodies with his lusts! He will make you love his affections, rob you of your free will again!”

“I’ll do it!” I exclaimed. Anger was burning inside me. Anger at Mark for making me enjoy his rape. Anger at my ex-boyfriend, Hank, for replacing me in the two weeks I was Mark’s slut. And fueling that anger was the fear of being Mark’s whore all over again.

Thamina knelt before me, grasping my arm. Her dark eyes filled with tears. “Please, Fiona,” she begged. “Don’t serve this demon. She is evil.”

I glanced down at her face. “Mark is worse. I’ll never be his slave again.”

“Stay with me, Fiona,” Thamina begged. “I…I love you. We can be happy, together.”

My emotions whirled inside me, a tangled mess. I looked down into her eyes and I saw the love there. Did I love her? What was she to me? We made love. Many times. And it was great. But was that love? I hesitated, unsure what to do. And what if I stayed and Mark came for us? Fear, anger, love, hope. It was too much. I felt like I was about to be torn asunder.

“I don’t care if it’s a sin to be with you,” Thamina pressed on. “Just stay with me. Please. I need you.”

Thamina jumped as Lilith knelt behind her, whispering into her ear, “Fiona can have a cock. She can be your husband. It’s not a sin, then. All you have to do is just worship me.”

“Yes,” I sighed, my eyes looking up at Chantelle’s cock. What would that feel like? What would it feel like to shove my cock into Thamina’s inviting pussy. I stared down at her dusky face framed by her headscarf, her dark eyes pleading with me. Did I love Thamina? Maybe I did. I would miss waking up to her dusky face. “I can be your man, Mina. Then you wouldn’t have to be ashamed of us.”

Thamina flinched at my words. Her dark eyes stared up at me and a look of resignation filled her face. “I…I…” She swallowed. “I want you, Fiona. I will be your wife and worship your Goddess.”

I blinked in shock. “We’ve only been together a month-and-a-half,” I protested. “We can date, you can be my girlfriend. In a few months, I’m sure we’ll have grown close enough to start talking about marriage.”

“No. I am a Muslim. It is wrong what we have been doing.”

I scowled. “And worshiping Lilith is okay with Islam?”

“I would be obeying my…husband,” Thamina whispered. “I know you want me, Fiona.”

Her fingers were stroking my thigh through my jeans, sending a flush of warmth through my groin. I did want her I realized, as her dark eyes stared up at me. I rubbed my thighs together, trying to ignore that growing itch between my legs. Did I love her, though? I opened my mouth, but I couldn’t find the words. Her eyes were so beautiful, especially looking up at me from between my thighs.

“Yes,” I answered. “I’ll marry you.”

Thamina pulled my face to her and kissed me, then turned to Lilith. “You can marry us, right?”

Lilith laughed derisively. “Me, do something so prosaic? No, Lana or Chantelle can. They are my High Priestesses.”

“Then let’s do it,” Thamina said, squeezing my hand.

“Wait, right now?” I asked.

Thamina gave me a direct look. “That is my price, Fiona.”

Everyone was moving so quickly. Thamina pulled me into the center of the room, holding my hand. Chantelle pulled out a few wilting, pink begonias in a vase and shoved them into Thamina’s hands. When I objected that we needed rings, Chantelle came out of our bedroom with Thamina’s jewelry box and fished out two rings. This was all just happening too fast.

“We are gathered here to unite these women in love,” Lana intoned as Thamina gripped my hands and smiled shyly at me. She was so beautiful, I couldn’t help smiling back at her. “To share their lives and burdens together, brought together by their worship of our Goddess, Lilith. Do you, Thamina, take this woman to be your wife? To love her, and cherish her, and be her partner in all things?”

“I do,” Thamina said confidently as I slid the ring down her finger.

Lana repeated the same vow to me and I was surprised at how calm I sounded when I said, “I do.” The ring was cold as it slid down my finger. Thamina was blushing prettily when Lana declared us married and I found myself pulling my wife to me and kissing her gently on the lips.

Chantelle was crying and clapping when we broke the kiss and Lilith was staring at us expectantly. I knelt, and Thamina knelt next to me. Lana spoke, and Thamina and I recited in unison, “I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, from now until the end of time.”

“And now to consummate our agreement and bestow my blessing upon you,” Lilith pronounced and her dress melted away into red smoke leaving her lush body exposed. Her clit swelled, growing into a cock and suddenly Lilith’s lust swept into me and I groaned, gripping my new wife’s hand as a delicious orgasm rippled through my body. Thamina gasped next to me, her hand trembling as she came.

“Your blessing?” I asked as I watched Lilith push Thamina onto her back, Thamina’s clothes vanishing in a puff of red smoke. Lilith was about to fuck my wife, I realized.

“To make you hers,” Lana said. “To give you your gift, and plant our Goddess’s child inside you.”

“What?” I asked.

Lana glanced fondly at the hulking Cora. “Lilith is the mother of monsters,” Lana explained. “Her seed will grow inside Thamina’s belly and her child will be special. Sadly, a woman can only bear her one child without suffering ill-effects. Other women are needed to bear our Goddess’s children.”

“Oh, yes,” Thamina moaned as Lilith’s cock penetrated her pussy and my wife orgasmed a second time beneath Lilith’s thrusts.

“Lilith’s child grows quickly,” Chantelle said. She was sitting next to the purple-haired woman. “My Lamia was in me only forty days.” Lamia snuggled up against her mother and Chantelle stroked her purple hair.

“Oh, Fiona, this is amazing!” Thamina gasped. “Oh, wow!” Then she was screaming in Arabic, a musical sound that filled my ears with delight. I watched Lilith’s perfect ass pump above my wife and I couldn’t wait for my turn to be fucked by my Goddess. I reached out and grasped Thamina’s hand and she squeezed me as another orgasm racked her body and then Lilith moaned and slammed her cock into my wife and everyone in the room felt our Goddess’s orgasm roll through the air.

Stars swam before my eyes at the intensity of Lilith’s orgasm and when my vision cleared I saw my silver-haired Goddess above me. Her silver hair brushed my cheek and my clothes dissolved into red smoke and I was naked beneath her. Lilith’s large breasts rubbed against me as she parted my thighs. Her cock brushed my pussy lips and another orgasm exploded through me. And then the shaft was sliding in and out of me.

“Oh my God!” I groaned.

“Goddess,” Lilith hissed, thrusting hard into me.

“Yes, yes!” I moaned as another orgasm rolled through me. Her cock was ecstasy in my cunt, every touch ignited a fire in my nerves. “My Goddess! I am yours!”

“Yes, you are,” she purred, stabbing her cock into me over and over.

I was lost to the pleasure as orgasm after orgasm crashed through my body. I was pleasure. Every nerve in my body was alive and fed by Lilith’s passion. Her skin was hot silk, her breath a sweet spice, her nipples hard diamonds. I shrieked so loud as I felt her seed explode into me, white-hot magma that sent my nerves erupting in pleasure so intense that nothing else mattered.

“Fiona,” a voice whispered, distant. “Fiona.” The voice was growing louder. “Fiona!” Someone was shaking me. My eyes opened and Thamina’s face was above me.

“What happened?” I asked.

“You passed out,” Thamina smiled and then kissed me.

I sat up and saw that my Goddess was dressed. “Come to Seattle tomorrow,” she commanded. “Lana will leave the address. I give you this night to consummate your marriage.”

“Thank you, my Goddess,” Thamina whispered.

I felt her hand stroking me. It felt weird, like something was protruding between my legs. “Enjoy,” Lana grinned at me. Thamina’s hand felt so wonderful, whatever she was doing. I sat up on my elbows and saw a cock growing out of my crotch. I was hard and Thamina’s hand was firm silk and every time she brushed the head, new pleasure rolled through my body.

“I have a cock,” I whispered.

“You can make it come and go,” Chantelle explained, “Just concentrate.”

“Let’s go to bed,” Thamina said eagerly. “I need my husband in me.”

“I’m your wife,” I corrected.

“Ooh, no wife could have such a beautiful cock,” Thamina purred, then I gasped as her mouth sucked the head into her lips.

“Holy shit, that’s amazing, Mina!” I gasped.

Thamina grinned at me and I stood up and she dragged me into our bedroom and sprawled onto the bed. She was naked, her skin a beautiful, dusky color, her black hair spread out like a fan about her. Her bosom heaved with passion, her dark nipples hard. Her neatly trimmed bush was matted with our Goddess’s seed.

I crawled onto the bed, atop my wife, and she pulled me to her, kissing me on the lips. I found her wet pussy with my cock and moaned as I pushed into her velvety depths. “Oh wow,” I gasped. “That’s amazing! I love you, Mina.”

I did, I realized. I did love her.

“I love you, Fiona,” she moaned as her hips rotated beneath me. I felt her hard nipples pressing into my soft breasts, her hands roaming my back, sliding down to cup my ass. “I am your wife!”

My wife. Then a thought occurred to me. “Aren’t I allowed more than one wife?” I asked her. “Doesn’t Islam let a husband marry other women?”

“Yes!” Thamina gasped as I fucked my cock in and out of her cunt. “Up to four.”

“Would you like that?” I asked her. “Other wives for us to fuck. Imagine the fun we could have.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Thamina gasped. I felt her cunt spasming about my cock as she thrashed beneath me. I kissed her, shoving my tongue into her mouth and kept right on fucking her through her orgasm.

I held her tightly and rolled onto my back. “Ride me, wife!” I ordered. “Let me see those beautiful breasts bounce.”

Thamina sat up, her breasts thrust forward and bounced so beautifully as she rose up and down my cock. Her pussy felt amazing wrapped around my cock. I slid a hand up her dusky skin and cupped her left breast and felt her nipple hard beneath my fingers. She smiled at me, tossing her beautiful, dark hair as she threw her head back in pleasure.

“Oh, Mina!” I moaned. “Your pussy feels amazing!” I felt this growing pressure deep inside me. In my ovaries. Something wanted to escape my body. “I think I’m about to cum!”

“Yes, yes, flood me with your cum!” Thamina panted. “Umm, I love your cock!”

That feeling of release grew and grew and then this intense pleasure surged through me and I could feel my cum pumping out of my cock, flooding into my wife’s pussy! “Yes, oh fuck, that’s amazing!”

I pulled my wife down to kiss me. Being married wasn’t all that bad, I realized. Not with such a beautiful woman as my wife. I shrunk my cock. I wanted to enjoy my wife as a woman for awhile. Thamina happily spun about, presenting her well-fucked cunt to my lips. White cum stained her pussy, a mix of my sperm and my Goddess’s. She tasted delicious and I shuddered as her tongue started lapping at my cunt.

Being married definitely wasn’t all that bad.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday, September 22nd, 10:33 PM – Q13 Fox New Studio, Seattle, WA
“Tonight we are joined by Mark and Mary Glassner,” Debra Horne-Dannell introduced.

Debra had almost been fired from Q13 for proclaiming me a God during a live broadcast and posting the entirety of the firefight at our house and my subsequent healing on Youtube. The Miracle of South Hill everyone called it. I pulled some strings, and now she was the co-anchor for the local news. Debra had an awed look in her eyes as she stared at Mary and me. “We are honored to have you here tonight, my Lord and Lady.”

“Always nice to see you, Debra,” Mary answered, warmly.

“Thank you for having us,” I smiled.

Debra blushed. I bet she was remembering all the times she sucked my cock. “It’s my pleasure. You are here tonight to promote a gun-buyback program you are sponsoring in Tacoma this Saturday?”

I nodded. “It’s a great opportunity to get some guns off the street. After the attack, I know from experience just how dangerous guns in the wrong hands can be.”

Mary smiled. “Our country is awash in guns. It may have made sense to have an armed population two hundred years ago. But, the Founding Fathers could never have anticipated just how deadly guns would become.”

Debra nodded in agreement. “It has become quite an epidemic in this country,” she interjected.

“Exactly,” I said, turning to face the camera. We were live; Mary and I always insisted on doing interviews live so our commands could actually affect people. They didn’t work if recorded for some reason. “I want everyone out there watching us tonight that isn’t a police officer or in the military, to bring their guns to the Courthouse in Tacoma. Amazon has graciously donated hundred dollar gift cards to anyone that turns in their guns. It starts at Ten AM and will go all day.”

The greatest threat to Mary’s and my safety was someone with a gun. The more guns we got out of the hands of people not under my power, the safer we would be. Even with the amulets Sam invented, they were still a danger to us.

Sam, our former sex slave turned Vizier, had started taking the knowledge of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and applying them in new ways. She modified a charm that could be placed on amulets to deflect arrows and, after many tries, got them to work on bullets. Everyone in our employ, the sluts, our bodyguards, and our family members, wore these bronze amulets. One hung around my neck and another nestled in Mary’s cleavage. They created a field that could deflect bullets, but they weren’t perfect. A powerful enough gun could still penetrate the field and automatic fire could overwhelm the amulet pretty fast.

“Well, I can’t wait to see the turnout,” Debra smiled, then glanced at Mary. “Rumor has it that you’re pregnant.”

Mary’s smile grew and she reached over and gripped my hand. “I am. Almost eight weeks. We found out a week after the wedding.”

Debra clapped her hands. “I am so happy for you, my Lady.”

I glanced at my wife, squeezed her hand. I was happy too. The first two months of our marrige was going perfectly. Except Brandon Fitzsimmons and Lilith were out there, somewhere. The interview wrapped up, and we walked to the elevators, surrounded by our bodyguards. We were getting strange reports out of the Midwest. It seemed Brandon had used his copy of the Book to gain powers. There were many reports of women disappearing after their boyfriends or husbands committed suicide. Some of the women would show up alive, confused about what happened to them, others were found badly beaten or dead, and a few hadn’t been seen at all. A man, fitting Brandon’s description, was often seen around these incidents.

I kept hoping a Nun would show up and deal with him. They couldn’t leave me alone for a week. Was it too much to hope that one would show up and deal with Brandon? There were still a few out there, according to Tiffany. Though no Nuns were left in North America. It was looking like Mary and I would have to deal with him personally. Sending the authorities after Brandon would just get more people killed. After the gun-buyback in Tacoma, I would have to make the time. He wouldn’t be hard to defeat. His mother was dead so he couldn’t bind anyone with the Zimmah ritual. I would just order his Thralls not to fight and our conflicting orders would freeze them in place. Then it would be child’s play for our bodyguards to take him.

Brandon wasn’t nearly as dangerous as Lilith was. It had been two months since Karen died and there was still no sign of Chantelle and Lana. Their images were on wanted posters, ran on the news, and no one had come forward with any reliable information on them. They were the only lead we had on tracking Lilith’s child down. Lilith was out there, somewhere, plotting against us. I brooded on that thought as we rode the elevator down to the parking garage.

Our guard tonight was made up by A Squad, a mix of the old bodyguards that survived the attack and volunteers. The first two classes had finished their Police training, adding fifteen new members to the guard. These were women who agreed to be our slaves, to serve and protect their Gods. Four other women had also joined the bodyguards, cops that quit their jobs and traveled across the Country to join up. As soon as we had enough, we would free the original bodyguards that we forced to protect us. We would let them choose to stay or be free, just like we had with the sluts. With Lilith and Brandon out there, we needed to keep them just a little longer.

I was getting worried about what our enemies were up to, so I’ve quietly made arrangements in case something goes wrong. I used Mary’s older sister, Shannon, and her fiancee, George. He traveled a lot on business and he had the perfect cover to make some purchases around the country.

Leah waited for us at the limo, looking sexy in her white corset and short, black skirt. The limo was new, having just arrived a week ago. It was armored, the doors heavy with Kevlar plates and six inches of bullet-resistant glass. The limo was a beast, practically a tank. Mary slid in first and then I followed. Jessica, our press secretary-slut, was last, sitting opposite us inside the limo as Mary snuggled up to me and I kissed her on the lips.

Mary slid her hand down and rubbed at my cock through my pants and grinned when she felt how hard I was. “Horny stallion,” she fondly said, then yawned. “Jessica, attend to my husband.”

“Absolutely, Mistress,” Jessica smiled.

Mary laid her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes. She had a little less energy these days, because of the pregnancy, and it was getting late. I stroked her cheek and she smiled softly as Jessica knelt before me. Our slut was wearing a transparent blouse that showed her beautiful, caramel breasts and dark nipples through the sheer fabric. She knelt down before me as the limo started to move, unzipping my pants and sucking my cock into her lips.

“Thank you, Mare,” I whispered. “You’re the best wife.”

“I know,” she murmured, sleepily.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, September 23nd, 9:17 AM – Main Gate, JBLM, WA
I moaned as Ashley settled her cunt down on my hard cock in the back of my limo. The blonde teen, the first of my concubines, threw back her head and moaned wantonly, “Oh, Brandon! Your cock feels so amazing!”

“Lucky girl,” pouted the auburn-haired Sherri as she lay entwined with her twin sister, Terri, on the opposite seat. The twin sisters’ freckled breasts were pressed together as Terri pulled her sister’s face back to hers.

I smiled, watching the sisters kiss, Sherri’s ass flexing as she ground her pussy into her twin’s. They were my second and third concubines. I found them in the parking lot of a Motel Six. Terri’s boyfriend had objected when he found me kissing his girl and took a swing at my face. He almost hit me before I froze his muscles with a command. I had Terri execute him for daring to strike at a God. He had blubbered so pathetically as his girlfriend took my gun, put it to his head, and killed him.

I had to keep the twins, they had green eyes, freckled faces, and pouty lips. With their auburn hair, they were almost like Mary. When I fucked them, I could almost pretend that they were Mark’s wife. I couldn’t wait to take her as mine before Mark. To make her love my cock more than his and watch the pain in his face as his wife cums on my cock and begs me for more. Mary would make a fine concubine once we flushed Mark’s child out of her belly.

I smiled, I couldn’t wait to have them in my power.

I would have my wife, Desiree, back, too, adding her to my growing harem. There were another four ladies back at the hotel, and Victoire, of course. She was driving the limo, her hazel eyes glancing enviously at Ashley in the rear view mirror. She was a French model I found at O’Hare Airport. She was on a layover and I made her mine in the airport lounge.

After making my Pact, I was—sidetracked. There were just so many beautiful women, I found, that were begging to be fucked. I kept the most pleasing women as my concubines, and disposed of the rest. Before I realized it, over a month had passed and I had not gotten one step closer to my revenge. But that was about to change.

There was a rap on the window. An MP guarding the Main Gate of Fort Lewis was standing there, peering into the tinted windows. I signaled Victoire to roll the windows down. Ashley kept riding my cock. She knew better than to stop. I hadn’t had to chastise her in weeks and all her bruises had faded.

“What the fuck!” the MP gasped.

“I am your God,” I commanded. “Escort me to the commanding officer of your Post.”

“Yes, sir!” the MP saluted.

I had to give more orders, of course. The sergeant in charge of the gate had to be brought in line, but in a few minutes, I had an MP escort to Lieutenant General Arthur Brooks, commanding officer of I Corps and Joint Base Lewis-McChord. A few years ago, neighboring McChord Air Force Base and Fort Lewis were combined into one installation. Somehow it saved money.

Ashley pumped her hips atop me as we drove through the base, moaning her pleasure. I stared out the window at the all the soldiers we were passing. The start of my army. On Saturday, I will have Mark crawling on his belly before me. Just five more days and the world will know who I am and tremble before my Majesty!

For I am their rightful God. The Great and Powerful Brandon! I closed my eyes, pictured Mark Glassner kneeling in defeat before me, the false God cast down by the True, and came in Ashley’s sweet cunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wednesday, September 25th, 10:32 AM – City Hall, Seattle, WA
“Excuse me, Mr. Mayor,” Nate Kirkpatrick said, knocking on the heavy, oak door of the Mayor’s office

“Oh, come in, Nate,” the Mayor answered.

I followed Nate in. He was a big, burly man with brown hair that was quickly balding. He was the Manager of Human Resources at City hall. I say was, because my daughter killed him last night and then took on his appearance. I was really proud of my daughter, she was only a few days old and she already was accomplishing so much for Lilith. She was a Mazikeen, a creature that could assume any form she pleased.

“This is your new assistant,” Nate said, motioning to me. “Fiona Cavanagh.”

“Pleased to meet you, Mr. Mayor,” I lied.

The Mayor, a fairly fit man for someone in his early sixties, reached out and shook my hand. He was tall, his hair obviously dyed black to hide the gray, and he had a firm handshake. His desk was neat; a computer, a pen cup, and a photo of the Mayor and his husband at their civil wedding were the only items resting on the dark wood.

“You can call me Craig or Mayor Erikson,” he said with a smile, shaking my hand.

“I’m sorry to hear about the passing of your previous assistant,” I said. His name was Shaun, and Thamina’s daughter by Lilith, Tir, had infected him with a very nasty, and very lethal, disease.

Grief clouded the Mayor’s face. “Yeah, he was a special young man.”

“Well, I’ll go get set up at my desk,” I said.

“Oh, of course,” Mayor Erikson said.

Once his door was closed, I whispered to my daughter, “You did good, Ziki.”

A loving look appeared on the face my daughter wore, recognizable to me through the fat man’s face she wore. I reached out and stroked her stubbled cheek fondly. “Well, Mother, I have other hires to make,” Ziki told me.

I nodded, and sat down at the desk. Slowly, Seattle would be Lilith’s, I thought happily. A few minutes later, Lamia walked in. She was Chantelle’s daughter by Lilith, and I dialed the Mayor’s phone. “Your 10:45 is here, sir.”

“I don’t see an appointment on my schedule?” the Mayor objected.

“Maybe Shaun didn’t get a chance to update your schedule, sir.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right,” he sighed, his voice thick with grief. He cleared his throat. “Okay, send him in.”

“Her, sir. A Miss Lamia. She has something very important to show you.”

Lamia smiled naughtily at me, her purple hair framing her face beautifully. She walked to the door, and I couldn’t help watching her tight ass sway beneath the short skirt of her dress. Lamia could make any one man at a time to be her love-slave, even a gay man like the Mayor. She would just need a few hours to imprint him. I just had to keep visitors away until then.

I heard a low moan and Lamia’s throaty laugh through the door and smiled. I picked up the phone and dialed my wife. “Mina, my first day is going perfectly,” I told her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched from the Shadows as Melvyn Howland read Professor Scrivener’s final message when it appeared on the University of Wisconsin’s assignment website. The news of the Professor’s death had already spread through the campus. He had been found shot dead this morning. Melvyn read the note with a sick fascination. It was all about who was responsible for his death and his interesting translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

Melvyn, or Mel to his friends, wasn’t the first to read the final message. But he was the first to post the Professor’s translation to an occult forum, the UnearthedArcana.com, and linked his post to Reddit. I marveled at the technology of this age. In the past, such a book would take weeks of painstakingly hard work to copy it perfectly. But now, this young man just shared it to the entire world in a matter of seconds.

For weeks, nothing happened. People read it, discussed its contents, dismissed it as fiction or a hoax. It was Simon Arterbury, posting under the name atterboy-simon, who had the theory that Mark Glassner must have made a Pact with Lucifer. “All his powers can be explained by this book,” he typed.

Other users shouted him down, all full believers in their false God, Mark, and not willing to believe that such a perfect being would soil himself by consorting with demons. That comment brought a smile to my lips. These humans were such blind fools, I observed with amused contempt.

Simon, desiring to prove them wrong, went to a grocery store and bought a T-bone steak and waited for dawn on the balcony of his small apartment, his tiny grill burning. He was twenty-seven years old, obsessed with watching high school girls. From his balcony, he had a clear view of the local High School’s field and he loved photographing the cheerleaders as they practiced.

“The Shining One, Son of the Morning,” Simon called out. I could smell his sweet offering and his words pulled me to the Mortal World. “I give this pleasing offering of flesh and ask that you appear before me. The Shining One, Son of the Morning, appear before your humble servant so that he may beg three favors from you!”

I wasn’t able to have the dramatic entrance I preferred. There was just no room on the balcony for that. I had to settle for his startled jump as I materialized next to him. I was dressed in my usual, dapper suit, dark as smoke, and put a friendly smile on my face, to put the insect at ease.

“Holy shit!” Simon exclaimed. “That worked.”

We quickly got down to business. His wishes were so pedestrian. “I want the entire Varsity Cheerleading Squad of Townsend High School to appear before me as my willing sex slaves. I want the stamina to be able to fuck them all without rest. And, I want a billion dollars.”

I left the man to fuck his teenage cheerleaders in his cramped apartment. Much later, Simon dragged himself away from his harem to post on the forum: “I did it haters, fuk you and fuk your god! Lucifer gave me entire cheerleading squad!! *-)” He uploaded a photo of himself surrounded by the smiling, naked cheerleaders holding pompoms. The idiot was arrested two days later for kidnapping and the rape of minors. Well, he had that billion to spend on his defense.

Others summoned me after that.

Scotty Adams wished for the ability to turn himself invisible, that women would enjoy it when he molested them while invisible, and not to suffer the effects of exposure while invisible. I don’t think the man ever plans on being visible again, and soon the Ghost of Paris, Texas became infamous.

Augustin Kudrna wished for every married woman to desire him and let him fuck them, for their husbands to not object as he fucked their wives, and for every woman he fucks to conceive a child, if possible.

Yoshida Emi, a teenage girl in Japan, constantly bullied, wished for the ability to kill anyone if she writes their name down in a notebook. She got this idea from something called ‘Death Note’. That’s all she wanted. I didn’t have a problem getting a bargain like that. I had to make one addendum to her power. Mark and Mary Glassner had to be immune. “I made a pact with them,” I explained to the girl. I needed them, I couldn’t very well let some stupid girl ruin all my plans. A rash of unexplained deaths plagued Yamamura High School.

Marcus Arthursson wished for people to obey his commands, to reshape any woman he wanted to, usually into his ideal woman, and to have a big cock. The city of St. Paul, Minnesota, was flooded with big-breasted women who appeared in their twenties with blonde hair, blue eyes, and tan skin. Aging women from around the world traveled to St. Paul to regain their youths at the hands of the ‘Doctor’ Arthursson. Getting fucked by him was a small price to pay for youth restored.

Marissa Beckett, separated from her husband, Steven, wished for his cock to never get hard again, for the whore he was fucking to have the worst case of gonorrhea, and for her final wish, Marissa wanted to get back the body she had at twenty-one and stay that way forever. She was excited to try out her restored youth and get laid.

Lenox MacCrumb of Scotland wished to be superman. Well, I made him use three wishes to get some of Superman’s powers. He went with Invulnerability, Heat Vision, and Flight and then set about fighting crime in Glasgow complete with blue tights and a red cape.

Never had I been so busy.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 35.

The Devil’s Pact Tales from the Best Buy Incident: The Number One Rule of Retail Chapter Two

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Tales from the Best Buy Incident: The Number One Rule of Retail

Chapter Two: Coffee After Work

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Romance

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 1.



Monday, June 10th 2013 – Kevin Mattock – South Hill, WA

All I could think about since I woke up was Jessie Smith.

Actually, all I could think about since last Thursday when the ‘Incident’ happened, was Jessie Smith.

Well, to be honest, I haven’t been able to stop thinking about Jessie Smith since the day she was hired back in January. January Fourteenth, to be precise. A Tuesday. I fell in love with her at first sight. Jessie barely even noticed me.

She was just so pretty. Curly, blonde hair that framed her cute face. And that was the word for it. Cute. From her button nose, to her round, gray eyes and pursed lips. She was tall, almost as tall as I was. And maybe she didn’t have the biggest tits, but hers filled out the blue Best Buy polo she wore very nicely and her ass looked quite shapely in her khaki pants. I, on the other hand, was a nerdy guy with far too many pimples on my face and too shy to talk to the girl of my dreams.

But when Mark Glassner unleashed his gas in the Best Buy, I watched the love of my life getting fucked over and over by a line of men. And I was one of them. I didn’t last long when I fucked her as she was bent over the Geek Squad desk. It was my first time, and with my Jessie no less. I barely got to enjoy her tight hole before I was shooting off inside her. I was just so excited to finally lose my virginity.

And now it was Monday, the store reopening after the FBI finished their investigation over the weekend, and I was afraid Jessie would hate me. She must hate all the men who took advantage of her in our inebriated state. How could she not hate us. What girl would enjoy getting gangbanged at her work. I wondered if I could handle my Jessie hating me as I walked into the Best Buy, and made my way back to the breakroom.

The breakroom was a sad place; a few tables, terrible florescent lights that flickered, and a microwave that must be from the seventies, which was just sad. We sold microwaves. How much would it cost the company to break out one of the many microwaves we sell for fifty dollars. And the less said about the smells in the refrigerator the better.

My shift started at 11:45 so I clocked in and turned to see Jessie walk in. She looked so sexy today, almost like an entirely new Jessie. Her cute face was transformed into a sexy vixen with blonde curls by the careful application of makeup. Her Best Buy polo looked two sizes too small for her and she clearly wasn’t wearing a bra. I could see the outline of her breasts and the two tents caused by her hard nipples. Her pants were low-riding and tight and I could see the top of her red thong.

“Hey, Jessie,” I squeaked as I walked by. My face reddened with lust and embarrassment as my cock hardened uncomfortably in my underwear. “I…er…hi,” I stammered.

“Hi Kevin,” she answered in her cute, bubbly voice.

My heart pounded with joy. She didn’t hate me. All I had to do was talk like a normal person. Just tell her to have a nice day, Kevin, then work your way to asking her out for some coffee. Instead, I stammered out, “Well..er…have a nice…um…yeah.” What was that Kevin? That wasn’t how a normal person talked, I berated myself. Flustered, I pushed past her out onto the Sales Floor.

I spent my entire day discreetly watching Jessie and fantasizing about asking her out. Jessie was quite friendly with our customers, I noticed, walking up and being very helpful. Then she would disappear off to the bathroom. There must be something wrong with her? She seemed fine whenever I looked at her, but maybe she was just putting on a brave face. Whenever she noticed that I was starring at her, she would smile back at me, the cutest and most amazing smile of all time that sent my heart hammering with joy.

The day just seemed to drag on and on. Every time I glanced at my phone, I would swear time should be going faster. When I wasn’t watching Jessie or fantasizing about being with her again, I had to help the customers. And today they just seemed especially stupid. My mind was too focused on how I would ask Jessie out. Running through scenario after scenario, and I just couldn’t be bothered to give a damn about the customer’s stupid questions about tablets, or explain for the fifteenth time the difference between DVD and Bluray.

Finally, it was time for me to clock out. Instead of going home, I hung out in the breakroom. Jessie would be clocking out fifteen minutes after me and I was going to ask her out. I told myself that I shouldn’t be nervous. I mean, I’ve already had sex with her, so why was I so terrified of asking her out for a coffee. And she seemed happy to see me in the breakroom this morning. And she never used to smile at me like she has all day. It’s a sign, Kevin. You just need to have some confidence.

Jessie walked in. As the day wore on, her uniform looked a little more rumpled, her hair mused, and her makeup looked a little smeared in places. Her cute face was flushed and sweaty, and she was counting a wad of bills as she walked in, a satisfied grin on her face. Part of my mind wondered where she got all that money, but the rest of me was focused on asking her out and ignored that questioning voice.

“Hey, Jessie,” I said. “How was your day?” Good, you didn’t stammer once, Kevin. You are making progress.

“Oh, hi Kevin,” she brightly said. “I had a very satisfying day!” she answered with a laugh. It was like she had some inside joke that only she knew about.

“That’s good.” I took a deep breath. You can do this, Kevin. “Would you…I mean…umm…Would you like to…you know…um…get some…eh…coffee?” I finally stammered out.

Jessie blinked at me. “Are you trying to ask me out? For coffee?”

I nodded, not trusting myself to speak anymore.

She eyed me, a considering smile on her face. “Sure, I think that would be nice.”

My heart sang for joy, but I tried to play it cool. “Great,” I said. “Um, shall we…you know.”

“Get going?” she asked with a smile and I nodded my head. “Sure, let’s go.”

Neither of us had a car, so we walked the few blocks to the Starbucks. It was in the same strip mall the old Borders Bookstore used to be in before they went out of business. I used to love shopping at the Borders and now it was some lame store called TJ Max. We walked in silence. I didn’t know what to say. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. I was on a date with Jessie Smith. My heart could sing!

I ordered a venti Mocha and Jessie ordered a Chai tea. Our drinks in hand we found a table in the corner and sat down. I sipped my Mocha and stared at her as she happily sipped her Chai tea, her eyes flicking around the Starbucks. My eyes were drawn to her breasts, watching them rise and fall with her breathing and I could feel my cock stir in my khaki pants.

“Are you going to speak?” she finally asked.

“Sorry,” I said. “I just…” I got all tongue-tied again. “You’re just really pretty and I…I’m getting…yeah.” I flushed and sipped my Mocha, feeling like a complete idiot.

Jessie reached across the table and grabbed my hand. “I understand. You’re just nervous. So, let’s deal with that.”

She stood up, still holding my hand. Her fingers were warm and slender and a tingle of electricity ran up my arm as I held her. She pulled me to the restrooms and pushed me inside locking the door behind her.

“What…” I started to say.

My words died when I saw her breasts as she peeled the tight polo off. They were small, just a handful, but so beautiful, with hard, dark-pink nipples standing proudly erect. Was this a dream? Was Jessie Smith about to let me fuck her in the bathroom of a Starbucks?

“Go ahead, you can touch the girls,” she cheerfully informed me.

I reached out and gently touched a warm, soft breast, giving it a squeeze. Her breast felt so amazing, soft yet firm. I took my thumb, sliding it across her silky skin and brushing her hard nipple. Jessie gave a soft sigh as I touched the erect nub. Encouraged, I rub my thumb in circles about her hard nipple and I felt her shudder.

“Umm, I like your hand on my breast, Kevin,” she purred, then leaned in and fireworks went off inside me as her lips captured mine. She tasted sweet, her lips soft and gentle, rubbing against my lips. At first I was stiff, not sure what to do, but she persisted and I started moving my lips, nibbling on hers. Her tongue fluttered against my lips and I parted them and let her agile tongue inside my mouth.

I was panting, out of breath, when she broke the kiss. “You’ve never kissed a girl before?”

“No,” I answered.

“Well, you started to relax there at the end,” she murmured. “I bet you’ll get better, though.” Her hand started rubbing at my hard cock through my pants. “Umm, you’re as big as I remember from the Incident.”

“Are we going to…” I trailed off, not sure what to say.

“Fuck?” she asked, then nodded her head. “After we fuck, I bet you’ll relax enough for us to talk.”

With that, she kicked off her shoes, then unbuttoned and shimmied out of her tight pants. She was standing there in just her red thong. The back disappeared between her perky butt cheeks and it fit her so tight, I could see the outline of her pussy. And no pussy hair peaked out. She was shaved. I loved jerking off to shaved pussies. Then I remember what her pussy looked like on Thursday. How could I ever forget how her blonde fur was matted with the cum leaking out of her pussy right before I slid my dick into her. She’s shaved it since then, I realized. I guess it’s part of her new, sexy look.

I almost came in my pants as she pulled off her red thong and her naked pussy came into view. She looked so wet, a creamy gleam about the tight, shaved lips of her cunt. My cock was so hard, it felt like it was going to burst out of my pants. Jessie reached out and unbuttoned and unzipped me. She pulled out my cock and stroked it.

“Umm, that is a nice cock, Kevin,” she purred. “One of the biggest I’ve ever had.”

How many cocks had she had? Her hand felt too good to worry about that, though, as she stroked up and down on my shaft. “Well…uhh…you have a nice p-pussy,” I stammered, as her palm rubbed the sensitive tip of my dick. “The nicest pussy I’ve ever seen.”

To my amazement Jessie flushed prettily and her boldness vanished and she seemed so virginal. Not the sexual predator that lured me in here, but the young, cute girl I remembered from before the Incident. I reached out and stroked her face and she rubbed her cheek into my hand, then kissed my palm. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her in for a kiss.

I think I kissed her better, this time, and it was my tongue that invaded her sweet lips. I had my hand at her breast again, delighting in the soft feel of it. She half sat on the sink, her hands on my cock, guiding me to her wet hole. My cock brushed her pussy lips and I thrust my hips forward and sank halfway into her. She moaned into my lips, clutching me tightly as my second thrust buried me all the way into her.

“Oh, yes,” she sighed. “That feels so nice inside me.”

Her pussy felt as amazing as last time, tight and wet. My cock slid easily in and out, pleasure tingling throughout my entire body. Her hips wiggled on the sink, matching my thrusts as her arms held me tight. One of her arms slid down my back and she gripped my ass, pulling me into her. I returned the favor, sliding my hand down and groping her perky butt.

“You feel so wonderful,” I whispered, kissing at her neck.

“Go a little faster,” she moaned, then gave a throaty laugh. “Yeah, oh fuck, yeah.”

I was pistoning in and out of her, my cum building in my balls. Her neck was thrown back and I was sucking at her pale, white flesh. I slammed harder and harder into her, unable to hold back any longer. My balls boiled over and I shot a load of cum up inside her pussy.

“Oohhh, I love it when a guy shoots inside me,” she panted and I felt her pussy contracting on my softening cock and her body went rigid in my arms. Smiling happily, she kissed me again. “Umm, let’s say we finish our drinks.”

“Sure,” I smiled.

When I pulled out, I could see my milky cum mixing with her wet pussy. She grabbed a wad of toilet paper and began wiping up the mess then she pulled on her thong and the rest of her clothes. “That was awesome,” I told her as she pulled on her shirt.

Her face was flushed and her hair mused and she smiled happily at me. “It was.”

We went back out into the coffee shop and found our drinks still barely warm. And we talked. Jessie was right, I just needed to relax. We joked and complained about work. Talked about TV shows and movies and video games. Jessie was really into Minecraft and spent fifteen minutes talking about some mod called FTB that made Minecraft “Into the most amazing thing ever,” she said all bubbly. “Like a brand new game.”

We were both hungry after a while, so we walked over to Ichiban Teryaki and I bought us dinner and we continued our talking. Jessie was an amazing girl and before we knew it, Jessie had to go.

“I’ll miss the last bus if I don’t go,” she complained with obvious disappointment.

So I walked her to the bus stop and waited with her for the 402. She kissed me one last time before she got on the bus and I watched it disappear down the road, carrying Jessie away from me. I was wondering what tomorrow would bring when my phone rang.

“Hey, Jessie,” I answered with a smile.

And our conversation continued as I walked north down Meridian to my apartment as Jessie traveled south to hers. Finally, even our phone conversation had to end. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” I told Jessie as I laid down in my bed, the battery on my phone dying.

“I’m looking forward to it,” she answered. “And we definitely should go out for coffee, afterwards.” There was a hint of promise in her voice.

Happiness blossomed within me. Today was the greatest day of my life. Jessie Smith, the girl of my dreams, seemed to be my girlfriend. I could not wait to see her smiling face, tomorrow. For once, I was looking forward to going to work.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 3.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Three: The Calm Before the Storm

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 33: The Calm Before the Storm

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Exhibitionism, Oral, Romantic, Lactation, Wife, Wedded Lust, Voyeurism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 32.



The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

The last three weeks since the SWAT attacked us and I nearly died seemed to fly by. And before I knew it, July 20th has finally arrived. The setting sun was warm and the breeze was cool. The air was filled with the sweet scent of the wildflowers. Mount Rainier reared up, impossibly huge this close to the peak, dominating the eastern sky. Even in summer, the top of Mount Rainier remained white and blue from its many glaciers. A small dome of clouds covered the top of the mountain. They were the only clouds in the sky.

Butterflies swirled in my stomach as we all waited on Mary.

I was wearing a black tux, a purple bow-tie choking my throat and a purple cummerbund cinched about my waist. The dress shoes pinched my toes. Mary chose purple to complement the flower arrangements, of all things. Oh well, the wedding was always about the bride, not the groom. My best man, Quatch, stood beside me. He had trimmed his beard and got a haircut for today, and the big guy looked almost handsome in his tux. Today was the only time I’ve ever seen clothes on him that actually fit. Beyond Quatch were my groomsmen: Chris, Tom, and Karl. All three wore matching tuxes, and the same unflattering bow-ties and cummerbunds that I wore. These four guys were my friends, we used to play D&D together. My life had just become too busy since the attack, though, for us to get together anymore.

What amazed me most about the last few weeks was that no disasters had happened. No nuns attacked us with armed men, no government agencies raided my house, no Lilith. Most importantly, no-one has died. Memories of Chasity flashed through my mind. I glanced at the seats where the sluts sat, wishing Chasity was with them. The sluts looked beautiful in their dresses. Korina sat smiling in a green dress. She was pregnant with my child, and she wasn’t the only one. Next to her, Violet and April were holding hands; both girls had learned they were pregnant in the days that followed the attack. Today Violet wore a cute, pink dress and April a cloud-blue, frilly thing. Jessica looked stunning in a black, tight dress as she sat next to Lillian who looked sexy as hell in an artfully-ripped, gauzy black dress. Xiu’s large breasts were positively spilling out of the flowery, pink dress she wore. I was glad Xiu chose to remain one of our sluts; she didn’t even hesitate when I freed her at the hospital. Alison and Desiree wore complimenting, purple dresses, their arms wrapped around each other. They had gotten married a week ago, the service performed by Daisy Cunningham at the Church of the Living Gods.

The Cunningham twins, Daisy and Rose, had become ordained ministers, the first for the growing religious movement that worshiped Mary and myself as gods. The Church of the Living Gods was the official name, but people called them Markites, Miraclists, and Glassnerians. The two sisters had been preaching from the beginning about what I had taught their family, inadvertently, that day in the Lowes garden section. “Love each other,” Rose would preach. “Demonstrate your love to each other. Do not let society tell you what is right and wrong when it comes to love. Do not be repressed by the antiquated morals of the religions of by-gone days. Follow the simple teaching of our Living Gods and just love each other!” The girls were passionate speakers and many responded to their message.

They had set up a large tent on the huge, empty lot behind our house where we had begun breaking ground on our mansion. Every night, hundreds gathered to hear the twins preach and participate in the worship orgy. And the Cunningham twins weren’t the only ones to rise to prominence in the church. Beth Philips, a woman I fucked in the restroom of a car dealership, had almost a saint-like presence in the church since she was pregnant with my child. They addressed her as ‘Blessed Mother,’ alongside Vivian Anders. Chasity and the other bodyguards that died during the attack were remembered as ‘The Holy Martyrs’ and pictures of them were hung about the tent.

After many of the worshipers begged to be married by Mary or myself, we both got ourselves ordained. It was really simple, we just had to fill out a form on the internet and we could perform legal marriages in the State of Washington for the Church of the Living Gods. The first couple I married was Earl and his sixteen-year-old daughter, Marylou. Not a legal marriage, yet, but many of the marriages performed at the church were not, technically, legal. Earl’s wife had died a few years ago and Marylou had started sharing his bed. Both quickly gravitated to the Church with its acceptance of all forms of love.

My mind drifted back to the ceremony as I waited on Mary. Earl’s daughter, Marylou, was a pretty girl. She had long, black hair that fell down to her waist and contrasted lovely with her simple, white dress. Her round, cherub-face was covered by a veil and her long legs were covered by white, fishnet stockings. As part of the marriage, I blessed the bride by bending her over the simple altar and pulling up her skirt. She wore no panties, a tenet of the Church, and her teenage cunt was covered by a neatly trimmed, black bush.

She held her fiancee-father’s hand as I entered her and she moaned in pleasure. Her cunt had been tight and I fucked her hard, pounding her cunt as she moaned in joy. “Fuck me, God!” she moaned. “Oh yes! Oh yes! Fuck me hard, my God!” She came on my cock when I filled her with my blessing. Smiling happily, she took her father’s hands and she spoke her vows as my cum ran out of her cunt, “I pledge before my Gods and all these witnesses to love and cherish my father, my husband, for as long as we both shall live.” Earl repeated back his vows, then I pronounced them husband and wife and they kissed before the happy congregation.

Mary and I have performed several weddings since. I married the Cunningham twins, blessing both of their tight, teenage cunts. Rachel, the woman we fucked on her honeymoon during our first trip to New York, showed up with Leah, our chauffeur from the same trip, and her husband, Jacob. Mary performed a joint wedding, marrying all three together. She blessed both brides with a strap-on. It turned out that Jacob and Rachel were both accountants and they were more than happy to manage our finances. Between our Charity and the Church donations, money was pouring in and I couldn’t be bothered to keep track of it. We had bought a limousine and Leah was thrilled to be our chauffeur again. We gave them an empty house to live in on our street and I bound them with the Zimmah ritual.

We had plenty of empty houses to choose from after the attack. We held our last meeting of the Naked Jogging Club the Friday after the attack. It was just too dangerous to be jogging out on the street. We were lucky the nuns didn’t attacks during one of our jogs. The girls were all sad and we had one last orgy in Madeleine’s living room. I ordered all the neighbors that I had let stay to move out, for their own safety. The only people living on Mountain View Court were our servants, bound by the Zimmah spell, and our families. We gave our Vizier, Sam, a house to share with her plaything, Candy, and gave Willow another house. Willow shared it with the three nurses and the receptionist that helped her run our charity clinic.

Mary and I started recruiting voluntary bodyguards who knew just what they were in for, a lifetime of serving us. Most were followers of our religious movement that traveled across the World to serve us. Each week, a new class of ten or so women were sent to the Pierce County Police Academy to be trained. Our bodyguard was down to thirty members, and once we had our willing recruits, we planned on giving them the same choice we gave the sluts, to stay or be set free. Other worshipers were recruited to provide maintenance for our plane and to be nurses in our clinic. When we started constructing our mansion, many of our worshipers volunteered their time and efforts in building the mansion. They felt so honored to build their God’s abode, we didn’t have the heart to tell them no.

For our friends and family whom we had given sex slaves to, we let them decide if they wanted to keep their slaves or give them the choice of freedom. My friends, Quatch, Chris, Karl, and Tom, elected to keep their slaves. As did Missy and her boyfriend, Damien. George and Shannon, on the other hand, freed Starla and to their surprise, she begged to stay on as their sex slave. My mom freed Joy, who quickly left, and Mary’s dad freed Felicity. She left, too, missing her family, but Sean and Tiffany didn’t seem to care. My little sister, Antsy, freed Via and then asked Via to be her girlfriend. Via happily said yes.

Our time since the attack has been busy. At our Charity’s first fundraiser, I announced my plans to run for state office and since them I’ve been giving interviews and and speeches. I had a number of issues that concerned me, the largest being gun control and crime. Everywhere I went, I would tell people to give up their weapons, to not do violence to each other. To just treat their fellow man with dignity. I had this great power and I was going to make the world a better place. I had other issues I championed as well: bigamy, decency laws, age of consent, prostitution, a balanced state budget, and state agencies spending tax money more wisely.

Desiree surprised us all when she admitted to working on a few campaigns in college, so I made her my campaign manager. With my power, running for office was all-too-easy. I was running unopposed, now. My opponents in the primary had been two Democrats, a Republican, a Libertarian, and a Constitutionalist who were all more than happy to drop out after meeting with me. Each gave me their ringing endorsements.

When I wasn’t giving speeches, I was giving interviews. To CNN, to Fox News, to MSNBC. All the talk shows – morning news, daytime talk, the late night shows – would send us requests for interviews. Jessica was our press secretary and handled all of it. Frankly, we just went were she sent us. Our first national talk show was the The Today Show. Mary and I flew to New York City the Sunday after the attack so we could be there bright and early Monday morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Today Show Set, July 1st, 2013

“Everyone has seen the seemingly miraculous footage taken last Wednesday,” Matt Lauer said when the commercial-break ended.

Mary and I were sitting next to each other on plush, white-leather chairs as Matt Lauer introduced us. Matt Lauer sat across from us, on the other side of the large window where the crowds gathered outside to hold up signs and get seen on TV. Sitting next to Matt Lauer was the beautiful Savannah Guthrie, a broad smile on her freckled face. Her honey-brown hair was styled to be light and curly as it fell about her shoulders. Her blouse was dark gray and sleeveless, almost a vest, that was cut just low enough to show a hint of her freckled bosom.

“With us today, is Mark Glassner and his fiancee, Mary Sullivan,” Matt Lauer finished.

“Hey Matt,” I said, trying to suppress my nervousness. My palms were sweaty, and I could just feel the moisture building in my armpits. Outside, the crowd at the windows cheered loudly, a muffled roar that could be just heard through the glass.

Mary sat cross-legged in one of her sultry dresses, dark blue today. Her freckled cleavage was on display, and most of her beautiful thighs. Her auburn hair was styled to fall about her shoulder in beautiful, dark-red waves that set off her emerald eyes. She smiled, her beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “It’s great to be here,” Mary answered back. She sounded so relaxed. Was she not nervous at all?

“The footage is almost unbelievable,” Savannah Guthrie said, crossing her legs. Her skirt was longer than Mary’s, but her beautiful calves were on display.

“Well, it’s most certainly not a hoax,” I said, trying to smile. “It hurt when I got shot.” That brought a chuckle from Matt and a beautiful laugh from Savannah.

“And that light, what was that?” Savannah pressed. “Did you really get healed by a miracle?”

“Mary and I, both, have powers,” I answered. “And I used those powers to heal myself.” A lie, but Jessica advised us to keep out the consorting-with-demons part.

“Show us something,” Matt Lauer said, a skeptical smile on his lips. “I would love to see your powers.”

Sam had taught us a few new spells. A lot of the magics in the book were stuff I’ve seen stage magicians perform. The type of magics that probably awed the people in ancient times. I concentrated and uttered a single word, “Uwph,” while I imagined I was rising up in the air. I floated up and Matt jumped and Savannah’s eyes widened in surprise. I floated a few feet forward and hovered in the middle of the studio. I could see the crowd outside watching in astonishment. A few, the ones with signs proclaiming me a God, fell to their knees.

Matt stood, his eyes shaken, and walked around me, swinging his arms about my body. He was searching for wires, I realized. His stood up on his tiptoes, straining to pass his arms over my head. “How are you doing that?”

“I have powers,” I answered, floating back to my chair and sitting down without my feet touching the ground. The floating spell required constant concentration, and really wasn’t worth the effort. But it sure was impressive.

“Well, um,” Savannah Guthrie stammered, trying to gather her wits. “People say you are a God. There are people gathering in front of your house. Footage of their, um, worship, and I use that term loosely, has been making the rounds on the internet. They call it worship, but it looks like a, well, frankly, an orgy.”

Mary smiled. “Savannah, Mark and I preach that love should be freely expressed in all its forms. There shouldn’t be any stigma attached to sex. There’s nothing wrong with two people having sex, right?”

“No,” Savannah answered, frowning.

“Then there shouldn’t be anything wrong with people having sex in public,” Mary finished.

Savannah nodded her head, and Matt answered, “I guess when you put it that way, there doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with it.”

“No, people should be free to find their pleasure wherever they want to, even if they’re related,” I said, staring boldly at Savannah, who flushed. I saw Mary smile next to me and shake her head. I knew just what she was thinking. She always was amused by my sex drive. But, when you wish for unlimited stamina, you might as well get some use out of it.

“People claim you use a gas to make them do what you want,” Matt Lauer said, continuing the interview. “Any truth to that?”

“No, people just like to follow our suggestions,” I said. “Your producer had us searched by the NYPD to see if we had any gas canisters or anything.”

“We did,” Savannah Guthrie interjected. “There were no suspicious gas canisters or anything.”

“So people just do what you tell them?” Matt Lauer asked, disbelief in his voice.

“How about a demonstration?” Mary asked.

“Sure,” Matt Lauer challenged. “Make us do something that we wouldn’t normally do.”

“Savannah, suck Mark’s cock,” Mary ordered.

Savannah Guthrie’s freckled cheeks were crimson red as she walked over and knelt before me. I reached over and grabbed Mary’s hand, giving her a thankful squeeze. She was such a caring fiancee, always attentive to my needs. Savannah’s hand reached out and unfastened my pants, pulling the zipper down. The crowd outside was cheering. They all heard our commands; no one would think this was weird or wrong.

Unfortunately, Matt Lauer didn’t think it was weird anymore, either. “What does that prove?” he asked, dismissively.

Mary blinked in surprise, then realized what we had just told him and everyone else who was watching The Today Show live. And it had to be live. Our powers didn’t seem to work if we recorded our commands. But a live broadcast, and we made sure it was live with the producers and not on a delay, that worked just fine. Just like talking on the phone.

I could see on the monitors behind the camera that they were getting a good close-up of Savannah Guthrie’s mouth as she engulfed my cock. Her tongue swirled around my cock deliciously. “She’s pretty good,” I moaned.

I glanced at Mary, her lips pursed as she stared at Matt Lauer. His disdain was starting to irritate her. “Well, Matt, how about you quit being the host of The Today Show and let Natalie Morales host in your place. She’s far prettier than you.”

“That is a great idea,” Matt Lauer answered, motioning to Natalie Morales. She was a beautiful, Latina woman with long, black hair. “I’ve had a good time as the co-anchor of The Today Show, but I feel the time has come for me to leave the show.”

Matt Lauer hugged Natalie Morales and kissed her on the cheek and walked off, and she sat down in his chair, confusion painting her face. “Well, Matt, take care, you will be missed,” Natalie Morales said, uncertainly. The producer walked over to Matt and they had a heated conversation behind the cameras.

“You are very pretty,” Mary told Natalie Morales. “Why don’t you show the world just how pretty those tits are.”

“And you’re just gorgeous, Mary,” Natalie Morales said with a smile as she started to unbutton her mauve, silk blouse. “I bet you have some pretty breasts as well, Mary.” Mary’s power to make any woman desire her was having the predictable effect on Natalie.

Savannah Guthrie was sliding her mouth up and down on my cock. I ran my hand through her honey-brown hair as I watched Mary stand up, reach behind her back, and unzip her dress. The shy girl that had blushed so furiously when she first stripped naked in the Starbucks had been replaced by this confidant woman, unashamed to show off her gorgeous body to the world. I admired her perky, freckled breasts tipped with dusky nipples. Her pubic hair had been waxed away, save for a small heart of fiery hair above her pussy.

Natalie Morales smiled, licking her lips, as her blouse fell open. Her large breasts were cradled by a silky, gray bra. Natalie Morales reached behind her and unclasped the bra, and shrugged out of her blouse and bra with one smooth motion. Her breasts were large, sagging just a bit, and topped with huge, dark areolas and hard nipples.

“You may be the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen,” Natalie Morales breathed to Mary.

Mary smiled, and crooked her finger at Natalie Morales. The beautiful woman walked across the room to Mary, who kissed her passionately on the lips. Natalie Morales was breathing hard when Mary broke their kiss, and my fiancee sat down on her chair and spread her legs wide-open. “Pleasure me,” Mary commanded.

Natalie Morales knelt down and hesitantly licked at Mary’s slit. I felt my balls boiling as Natalie Morales started licking more confidently at Mary’s pussy. Mary moaned her encouragement, her right hand pinching her left nipple. Savannah’s sucking mouth was bringing me closer and closer to orgasming. I gripped her hair with a tight grip, and held her mouth in place.

“Swallow it, Savannah!” I moaned as I shot my cum into her mouth. I could feel her swallowing, sucking the last of the cum out of my balls. I released her head and she stood up. “Let’s give her a big cheer!” I urged the crowd outside and they were all screaming and shouting. A few of the women flashed their boobs as they got into the spirit of things.

Savannah Guthrie licked some cum off of her lips and waved to the crowd, her freckled face flushed, and a huge smile gracing her lips. She sat back down on her chair, adjusting her blouse, and looked at me. Being a consummate professional, she continued the interview as if she hadn’t just been sucking my cock, “So, not only have you founded a religious movement, but you’re running for public office. A State Representative for your home State of Washington?”

“Yeah,” I said with a smile, and went through the issues that concerned me. Mary spent the time writhing in pleasure in her chair as Natalie Morales devoured her cunt. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as her body shook from her orgasm and she let out a low, throaty moan. I was just finishing talking about my take on marriage, that anyone should be allowed to marry anyone else, even multiple anyones, when Mary finished cumming.

“Umm, she’s done that before,” Mary purred as Natalie Morales stood up. A producer came out and handed Natalie Morales a towel to wipe the pussy juices off her face. Mary just crossed her legs, not bothering to put her dress back on, and started answering questions about our Charity, the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment.

That Today Show interview created a firestorm of controversy. Everyone who watched the broadcast live didn’t see what the problem was, but those on the West Coast, where it was shown on tape delay, were disgusted. Family values groups and feminist groups were up in arms. The larger the controversy grew, the more and more shows wanted to interview us. Mary and I gave more and more interviews, and more and more of our critics were starting to agree with us. The President of the Council of Family Values and his wife appeared on Megan Kelly’s show to debate us. By the end, the President was fucking his wife up the ass while she ate out Megan’s pussy on National TV.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

What was taking Mary so long I wondered, as I stood before the crowd. These dress shoes were pinching my toes and I was starting to sweat in my jacket. I glanced back to the bridal tent where Mary and her bridesmaids were gathered, wishing they would hurry up. I was eager to see my sweet filly walking up the aisle in her beautiful dress.

I had already seen her in the dress. We spent an hour taking the wedding photos earlier today. And Mary looked stunning in her dress. It was snow-white, of course, with a lacy bodice. The lace wrapped around her torso, ending at the skirt, which was made of all these layers of ruffles that gave her skirt this bell shape. Her veil covered her whole head, draping across her shoulders and cleavage and she carried a bouquet of white and pink flowers, with a few purple flowers here and there for a splash of vibrancy. The same flowers lined the aisle on plinths and more petals were strewn across a white carpet that had been laid down over the field.

Our friends and families were seated on plastic, folding chairs. I had spent the last week talking to all our guests on the phone, making sure that there wouldn’t be any issues. I gave them a few, simple commands: to find any sex that they might witness to be perfectly normal, to be open to having sex at the reception, and to not feel any jealousy if their spouse or significant other chose to indulge themselves. Once they returned home, they would return to their normal behavior and remember the wedding fondly. With Mary’s family, I had to prepare them for Tiffany’s return, and that she looked eighteen now. Our bodyguards, led by 51, searched all of our guests and the staff for any weapons, just in case a nun had gotten to them. There were a still a few out there, maybe five left in the whole world, but that was enough to cause plenty of mischief.

Mary’s side was far more crowded than mine. She had quite the extended family it turned out. With a number of aunts, uncles, and cousins, and both sets of grandparents. Her father, alone, had five other brothers and sisters all of whom had kids. And a number of those female cousins were quite the lookers and I was excited to get to know a few of them more intimately during the reception. On top of that, Mary had a lot of friends from high school that showed up.

My side had my dad’s brother, Uncle Aaron, and his wife Dee and their two kids, Aaron Jr. and Laura. Next to my cousin, Laura, was her husband who held their infant daughter, Astrid. My mom’s family consisted of my grandma, my fat Aunt Toni and her teenage sons, Ray and Bobby. We seated the sluts on my side to make it look a little less one-sided, along with Cynthia and Vivian. It was nice to see the other two girls I fucked that morning in the Starbucks where I met Mary. My only friends were standing up with me as my best man and groomsmen.

I caught Tiffany’s eyes and I looked away. I still hadn’t forgiven Mary’s mother for getting Chasity and six of my bodyguards killed. Mary and I had a huge fight when she wanted me to go to her parents’ wedding last week. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but I doubt I ever could. All the other bodyguards had made a full recovery thanks to the Tsariy spell that Sam found in the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

When she told us about a spell that could heal all but death, Mary insisted on healing Alice with it right away. After being shot, the doctors did what they could for Alice, but one round had entered through her throat as she fell and lodged in her brain and the doctors did not expect her to ever wake up.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Good Samaritan Hospital, July 4th, 2013

The limousine pulled up at the entrance to Good Sam hospital. We were here to heal Alice. Leah was driving. I was so happy that Rachel and Leah moved out here. I had a lot of fun with the two girls that weekend we spent in New York City and I was happy to see that they made their three-way relationship work. They were so cute together when I married the three of them last night. Jacob, their husband, positively beamed with a pretty girl on each of his arms who wanted to be his wife.

I was so excited to heal Alice. I had been so racked with guilt for what happened to Alice and I was so relieved to find out there was a way to heal her. I don’t know how neither Mark nor I had even thought to ask Sam if there was a healing spell in the Book before this morning. My only excuse was that it had been a busy week. We had to fly out to New York City for two days, where we gave several interviews. The most interesting one, of course, was The Today Show and that had produced quite the commotion. I guess getting oral sex from two famous people on national television would cause that.

Yesterday we had three funerals to attend. There was Chasity’s funeral in the morning, then 05’s funeral, whose real name was Dove Atterberry, at noon. The third funeral for Lucy Garnet, 63, was held last night. And today we had two more funerals to attend: Fawn Avery, 34, and Friuza Rostami, 78. Tomorrow would be the final two funerals: for Jeannette Kerry, 22, and Sasithorn Metharom, 30.

Leah held the door open, wearing her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and a white bustier that displayed her large breasts beautifully, and the blue and red tie that dangled between the slopes of her breasts looked so cute. She wore a small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap. Mark slid out, then held out his hand to help me up. Our bodyguards, 51 and seven others, formed up around us as we walked through the hallway.

Mark and the bodyguards waited outside Alice’s room as I slipped in. She looked so sad, lying on the bed. Bandages wrapped about her neck, a tube down her throat, and every few seconds the mechanical wheeze of the artificial lung pumping air into her would fill the room. IVs and sensors dotted her body. Dean, her husband, sat next to her, clutching her hand. He was wearing a rumpled T-shirt and sweatpants. He looked like hell, eyes baggy and blood-shot, his face covered in ragged, black whiskers.

“Hey, Mary,” he sadly greeted me. He had been by her side ever since she got shot; guilt stabbed at my heart. He still loved her and didn’t know that Alice was cheating on him with me, and with her yoga instructor before that. He also didn’t know that she was preparing to divorce him, wanting to run off with me. I didn’t have the heart to tell him the truth. Until this morning, we all thought that she was never going to wake up.

“Hey, Dean,” I answered. “Everything’s going to be alright.”

“They’re asking me to pull the plug,” Dean replied with hollow eyes. “I don’t know what to do.”

“It will be okay,” I told him and grasped Alice’s hand.

I concentrated on her being healthy, on her being whole. According to Sam, anyone could do this spell, you just had to believe it would work. I knew it would, I had seen too much magic to not know. I concentrated as hard as I could on Alice being healed, and whispered, “Tsariy.” Energy rushed out of me, into Alice, and a scarlet light enveloped her. The world swam about me and I felt dizzy, and then I was falling backwards.

“Mare!” Mark shouted in alarm. I felt his strong hands holding my arms and I realized that he had caught me. The Gift my mother gave him, her nun powers, had given Mark quick reflexes. I smiled up at him, feeling exhausted, and told him, “I’m fine, Mark. Thanks.”

Mark helped me back on my feet and kissed me on the forehead. He was so sweet. I leaned against his solid frame. The healing spell took a lot out of you. The more the person was hurt, the more that was wrong that you had to fix, the more energy it took out of you. I felt like I just had run a marathon. With a backpack full of bricks. Uphill the entire way.

Dean had jumped up and was staring at me in astonishment. “What did you do?”

Alice started choking, bolting upright. Her hands scrabbled to grab the breathing tube shoved down her throat. She gripped the plastic hose and pulled it, gagging and coughing the whole time. She breathed, hoarsely, as she flung the tube away and had another coughing fit. Dean grabbed her, hugging his wife tightly to his chest. There were tears running down his face as he stared gratefully at me.

“Dean?” Alice asked. She sound tired and confused. “What’s going on?”

“You were shot, dear,” he whispered. “You’ve been in a coma for a week. And Mary…she healed you.”

“What, Mary?” Alice glanced around and her hazel eyes met mine. Her cheeks flushed with color and a smile grew on her lips. But the smile quickly faded and her eyes narrowed in anger and jealousy as she realized who was supporting me. Mark was right, I was blind to her feelings. They were as plain as day.

“Dean, I need to talk to Alice, can you wait outside?” I asked. “You too, Mark.”

“You’re okay, right?” Mark asked, concern on his face. I nodded, and he kissed my cheek. “All right, Mare.”

“I’ll be right outside, dear,” Dean told Alice and squeezed her hand. The two men left the room.

Alice looked down at her body, at the IV and sensors. She reached out to take my hand and smiled when I gripped it. “What happened? I had this dream that I shot Mark and…” She trailed off, frowning at me. She must have seen something in my face, some flicker of emotion at the memory of Mark getting shot by Alice. “Oh God, that happened?”

I took a deep breath. “I need to apologize to you Alice.” She started to interrupt me and I placed my finger over her mouth. “Let me just talk, okay.” When she nodded her head, I explained to her all about our powers and our enemies and how she was used as a weapon to try and kill us. A bewildered expression slowly filled her face as I spoke. “Alice, I wanted to have one normal friend, one person not caught up in all of this. So, I didn’t take the steps to protect you. I did not think our enemies could do anything to you. I’m so very sorry, Alice.”

“I don’t know what to say, Mary. This is just so…crazy.” Alice gave a shriek when I rose up into the air. It was the same spell Mark used on The Today Show. I didn’t stay up too long, I was tired from healing her and was having trouble maintaining the concentration, and landed rather hard and I had to catch myself on the railing of her hospital bed. “How did you do that?”

“Magic,” I told her, then took a deep breath. “Do you still love Dean?”

She frowned. “What?”

“Dean spent the last week sitting by your side,” I told her. “He loves you a lot. So, do you love him, still?”

“I don’t know.” Alice gave a shake of her head. “I love you, Mary.”

“I love you like a friend, like a sister,” I explained as gently as possible, “but I love Mark. So, you have the choice, you can choose to stay with Dean, who loves you, and try and work out your problems, or you can continue to pine after me.” I kissed her on the forehead and walked out of the room.

Dean went back into the room and I could see them talking through the glass before I leaned against Mark and we marched down a few doors to Xiu’s room. Xiu looked so tiny on her hospital bed; she was sleeping peacefully, her round face relaxed. Unlike Alice, she didn’t have a respirator to breath for her. Mark walked up to her and took her hand and she woke up and smiled up at him. He whispered a word, and healed her.

She gasped loudly as the scarlet light enveloped her, bolting upright in the bed. When the light faded, the color was back in her round cheeks and her almond eyes were wide with amazement. The IV that had been in her arm had been forced out of her flesh. Xiu ripped off the various sensors, triggering all sorts of annoying alarms, and threw her arms around Mark. “Oh, thank you, thank you, Master!”

Mark stroked her face. “Xiu, I’m going to free you from my control for the next twenty-four hours. I want you to decide if you want to be our slut. Or, if you do not want to be our slut, I will free you.”

Confusion appeared on Xiu’s face as she was released from Mark’s control. She frowned, looking at us, then stood up from the bed and walked over to the plastic bag on the counter that contained her personal effects. She stripped out of her hospital gown; her petite, olive-skinned body was beautiful. Her skin was flawless, her ass firm and slim, and her huge breasts swayed as she moved, topped with dark nipples. She fished around in the bag and pulled out her nipple piercings. She frowned, trying to stick the piercing through her nipple.

“I’m not pierced anymore,” she whispered in surprise.

“I guess I healed you too well,” Mark grinned.

Xiu laughed and pulled out her gold choker with her name written in emeralds, and clasped it about her throat. “I am yours,” she answered and bent over the foot of her hospital bed, grasped her butt-cheeks and spread them, exposing her tight asshole. “Fuck my ass, Master. Hard!” A broad smile appeared on her lips. “Make it hurt, Master!”

“And what about me?” I pouted as Mark was moving behind her.

“I would love to eat your pussy, Mistress,” Xiu said, licking her lush lips. “I am your sex slave. Use and abuse me for your pleasure.”

Xiu gasped loudly in pain as Mark fucked her ass. He had roughly shoved his cock into her unlubed ass. Lust shined in Xiu’s eyes; the slut loved to be hurt, got off on it. I climbed on the bed, spread my legs and felt some of my exhaustion melt away as Xiu’s tongue lapped at my slit. She buried her face in my snatch, her nose bumping my clit, her fingers spreading my lips open as she dug her tongue furiously inside me.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice, slut!” I moaned. I caught Mark’s blue eyes and he smiled at me as he pounded her tight ass. “Eat my pussy! Yes, yes, that’s so fucking nice.” I gasped as Xiu shoved two fingers up my tight pussy.

I watched as Xiu’s ass jiggled as Mark’s groin slapped into her cheeks, filling the room with the slap of flesh. I grabbed Xiu’s black hair with one hand and pulled her face tight against my cunt as my hips writhed in pleasure. Mark was thrusting harder into her ass, pushing Xiu’s face into my pussy as he bottomed out in her ass.

“Your ass is fucking tight, slut!” Mark moaned. “I love fucking your slutty ass!”

Xiu moaned happily into my pussy. “Are you going flood this naughty slut’s ass, Mark?” I laughed.

“I am, Mare!” Mark panted.

I could feel my orgasm building inside me. Skillfully fueled by Xiu’s lips and fingers. Her tongue fluttered at my clit as her fingers slid along my tight sheathe. I groaned, my back arching, as Xiu sucked my little pearl between her lips and curled her fingers just right. My orgasm exploded out of me as the little slut found my G-Spot and I splattered her face with my girl-cum.

“Oh fuck, that was great, slut!” I moaned.

“I’m so happy, Mistress,” Xiu answered from between my thighs. “Master’s cock feels so amazing in my ass! Umm, I’m going to cum, Master! Ohhh, thank you, thank you for making me cum!”

“Fucking slut!” Mark groaned and slammed his cock into her, his face contorted in pleasure as he flooded her ass with his cum. “God damn, that was good, slut!”

Mark pulled out of her ass and I rested back on Xiu’s bed. Xiu turned around and quickly knelt down and started cleaning Mark’s cock off like a good slut. Mark stroked her black hair and smiled at me. Our Xiu stayed and Alice was healed. I wanted to hold onto this happy feeling as long as I could.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I was freaking out.

“Where’s my locket?” I asked, as grabbed at my throat for the third time, desperately feeling for the gold chain. I knew that it wasn’t there, I had already felt twice, but rational thoughts like that were hard to hang onto when you’re in a panic. Somehow, my locket had slipped off from around my neck. It was heart-shaped, made of silver, with a pink rose sculpted onto the front. I couldn’t lose it. Mark gave it to me that first day I met him. For the last fifteen minutes, my bridesmaids and I had been tearing the bridal tent apart trying to find it. I needed it. I couldn’t leave the tent and walk down the aisle without it!

My older sister Shannon was digging through a box while Antsy and Missy were searching the floor of the bridal tent. I needed to stay calm. If I started crying, my mascara would run and I would look like a frightful mess on my wedding day. “Please, please, please!” I begged over and over, fighting back the tears.

“Here it is!” Alice shouted in triumph. I sighed in relief as my maid-of-honor held up the silver locket. “It fell behind the chair.”

After I healed Alice that day, she had talked with her husband, Dean. She confessed her adultery to him. “I felt so guilty that I had been such a bad wife while Dean was being all attentive and loving since I got hurt,” Alice had later told me. “I just wanted to drive him away so I could wallow in my misery. Only, when I told him that I cheated on him, he was hurt, but he didn’t leave. For the first time, since, well, since forever, I guess, we talked. And it was nice.” They were in marriage counseling now, trying to work through their problems.

The news of Alice’s healing spread through the hospital and soon it was all over the news. And not just Alice’s healing, Mark cured Xiu and half the bodyguards that were still in the hospital before he was too tired. For the last two Thursdays, Mark and I have been healing the sick at Good Sam. It was nice to finally do something good and selfless with our powers.

Alice handed me the locket and I put it around my neck and secured the clasp. I do not know how it fell off my neck, the clasp seemed to be just fine. I was just so very relieved to feel it dangling between my breasts again, that I didn’t care why it fell off. I lowered my veil and took a deep breath. “Okay, let’s get this started.”

Missy popped her head out the tent flap then ducked back in, smiling. “Umm, maybe in a few minutes, Mary.”

I frowned and wondered what Mark was doing? Then an amused smile crossed my lips. No, I should be wondering who Mark was doing. I considered the candidates. One of the sluts, maybe? Or was it Rose Cunningham who was officiating our wedding? Or maybe his mother, Sandy? Certainly not my mom. Mark was still angry with her over Chasity’s death. I missed Chasity, too, but my mom was used by the other side and she felt so guilty over all the deaths she caused.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mountain View Court Estates, June 29th, 2013

I slipped out of the house, leaving Mark and our sluts that chose to stay to continue with their orgy. I was glad that most of our sluts stayed but I would miss Fiona, Thamina, and Noel. It was the right thing to do, however. I should have insisted weeks ago, but I was too caught up in the thrill of the power to make someone do whatever you wanted.

I walked naked down Mountain View Court, wearing only a pair of flip-flops. I could hear the music from our worshipers waiting out on the street corner. I didn’t know what to make of that development. Mark clearly found being worshiped too amazing to pass up. But, it just didn’t feel right, to be worshiped. We weren’t Gods. We had powers, sure, but anyone who was willing to pay the price could have them.

Then I had stepped out of the car and heard all those people chanting my name. I shivered, it was so intoxicating. I could feel the love of a hundred people. I bit my lip as I thought about that feeling. It’s not like we ordered them to worship us, I told myself. We never said we were Gods. We just didn’t correct them. And if it made those people happy to worship us, maybe it wasn’t right to take that away from them.

I put those thoughts away as I reached my parent’s house. They lived three houses down from Mark and I. This used to be the Gomez house, I think, before Mark made them sell their house. I pushed open the door and walked in. “Hello,” I called as I wandered around the house. Where was everyone? Missy and Damien lived here, along with their two sex slaves and Felicity, dad’s sex slave.

I heard splashes and I wandered to the back of the house. Missy and Damien and the sex slaves were splashing around in the pool, naked. They were playing Marco Polo, I realized, with Damien blindfolded, trying to find the girls.

“Marco!” he yelled.

“Polo!” the girls yelled back, splashing away from him as he lunged. He caught Dawn, Missy’s sex slave, by the foot and dragged the laughing, blonde girl to him. She hugged Damien and kissed him, wrapping her legs about his waist. Damien started to fuck her; I guess that was the reward for winning.

“Missy, where’s mom and dad?” I asked.

Missy swam to the side of the pool, her budding breasts just visible above the lip of the pool, water beading on her tits. “Upstairs,” she said, rolling her eyes. “They’ve been up there most of the day.”

“Well, have fun,” I said with a grin. Dawn was moaning like a banshee as Damien fucked her.

I went back into the house and walked upstairs. I knocked on my Dad’s bedroom door and then went inside. They were in bed together, cuddling. My dad looked so happy as he glanced up at me and Mom was flushed and smiling, her blonde hair draped across Dad’s chest.

“I see you two are getting along,” I said archly.

Mom’s face grew more red. “We had a lot of time to make up.”

“What can we do for you, Mary?” Dad asked.

“I need to bind Mom,” I answered, walking towards them.

Dad grinned and patted the bed next to him. I climbed on, pressing my naked body against Dad and kissing him on the lips. Mom reached out and, hesitantly, touched my breast. Her finger ran gently along the slope up to my hard nipple. I shivered in pleasure as her finger grazed my hard nipple. I broke the kiss with Dad and leaned over his body and kissed my mom on the lips.

“Are we really going to make love to our daughter?” Mom asked, sounding unsure.

“I need to fuck dad for the Zimmah ritual, Mom,” I answered. “Besides, you two haven’t fucked Missy yet? I’m surprised the little minx hasn’t already barged on in.”

Mom glanced at Dad, her eyebrows raised. Dad coughed. “Well, Missy was just so persistent, and I had already fucked Mary and Shannon. So, it just seemed fair, Tif,” Dad answered, lamely.

Mom drew in a deep breath. “This isn’t the family reunion I thought it would be.”

I grasped my mom’s perky boob. Mom had a cup size on me and I was a little jealous. I tweaked her nipple and said with a grin, “But it’ll be a lot of fun.”

Mom relaxed as I played with her nipple then a naughty twinkle appeared in her blue eyes. “I guess it will be.” Mom kissed me back, this time her lips soft and gentle. I tilted my head and let her tongue slip into my mouth. I felt Mom’s hand on my breast again, squeezing me and rubbing my nipple.

“That was hot,” Dad moaned as we broke the kiss.

Mom laughed and I slid my hands beneath the cover to find him hard, his cock sticky. “Did you just fuck Mom?”

“Yes,” Dad smiled proudly. “A couple of times. We’re like teenagers again.”

“Well, one of you is a teenager again,” I laughed. The benefit of the Gift made one young and beautiful or, in the case of a man, young and ripped. I was enjoying the new Mark. I loved Mark when he was flabby, but Mark with all his muscles was just yummy. Just like Karen, even though Mom wasn’t a nun anymore, she kept the youth and beauty and looked eighteen.

I pushed the covers back to expose his hard dick rising out of the forest of red hair. I moved down and licked his shaft, tasting my mom’s spicy flavor. It was similar to my flavor, but without the sweetness. Dad moaned in appreciation and then Mom’s tongue was licking with me. Our tongues brushed as we cleaned his cock. I kissed my mom around Dad’s cock, tasting his salty pre-cum.

“Oh fuck, that’s amazing,” Dad moaned. “My hot wife and hot daughter are sucking my cock! I’m so damned lucky.”

“Umm, Dad, you feel ready,” I panted, sitting up. “Sit on Dad’s face, Mom.”

I straddled Dad, guiding his hard cock to my wet cunt as Mom slid up to sit on his face. Her blonde bush was messy with her juices and Dad’s cum. Dad didn’t seem to mind, though, and Mom moaned as he ate her pussy out. I sighed in satisfaction as I felt my dad’s cock fill me all the way up. Mom grinned happily at me and I realized just how much alike we looked. I leaned in and kissed the blonde version of myself.

I loved the feel of Dad’s cock inside me. It was the last chance for me to fuck him for awhile. My period should start tomorrow, and then I was going off the pill so Mark and I could have our own child. I was jealous of Korina for beating me to the punch. I rode Dad faster, enjoying his cock rubbing against the sensitive sheathe of my pussy and Mom’s tongue probing my mouth. I gripped her blonde hair and devoured her lips.

My orgasm was building quickly as I slammed up and down on Dad. My mom broke the kiss and she bent down and started sucking at my nipple. “Oh, fuck, that’s nice, Mom!” Her tongue swirled about my nipple, and then she would suck and nibble. Mom sure knew how to please a woman. I cradled my mom’s head to my breast as my orgasm crashed through me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned as I kept fucking Dad.

“Umm, was that a nice one, sweety?” Mom asked.

I smiled and nodded and I bent down to suck on my mom’s nipple. I teased her nipple, gently brushing it with my tongue as she writhed atop Dad’s face. Then I sucked the hard nub into my lips, enjoying the feel of her fat nipple on my lips.

“Oh my baby’s sucking at my breast again,” Mom moaned, stroking my cheeks. “Oh yes, that feels so lovely. How I missed you, Mary.” Her body trembled as she came on Dad’s lips.

Dad lasted a long time inside me. He didn’t have Mark’s recuperative powers and it took him awhile to cum. But Mom and I had a few more orgasms before then as we enjoyed Dad. We kissed each other and played with each other’s breasts. Dad moaned loudly into Mom’s cunt as his cock flooded my pussy with his sperm and the feel of my Dad’s cum flooding my pussy triggered another orgasm. This one wasn’t as intense as the others, but fluttered pleasantly through my body.

I rolled off Dad, my legs sore, and I enjoyed the warm, wet feeling of Dad’s cum in my pussy. “You need to eat me out, Mom,” I told her. “To complete the spell.”

“Sure, sweety,” Mom smiled, and slid between my legs.

I could feel Mom’s breath warm on my pussy as she lowered her face. “Zimmah,” I whispered as she took her first swipe of the incestuous mess between my thighs. I felt the energy flow from Dad into the two of us.

“Oh, wow,” Mom breathed. “We’ll be together, forever, won’t we?”

“Yeah, Mom,” I smiled as she dug her lips into my pussy and began to eat me out. “One happy family, forever.”

“Forever,” Dad whispered and then he leaned over and kissed me and I tasted Mom’s delicious pussy on his lips. Forever with Mark and my family and our sluts, I thought happily as Mom’s sucking lips brought me to a delicious orgasm.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I glanced at Rose as I waited. She was officiating our wedding, and the teenager was wearing a simple, black dress, that was very low cut and I found myself admiring her cleavage. She had a nice, round pair of breasts that filled out the bodice very nicely. Rose saw my stare and flushed happily, her hand playing with the end of her long, golden braid.

“Are you wearing panties?” I asked Rose.

The fifteen year old beamed at me. “Of course not, my Lord. I follow all the teachings.” Rose’s fingers pulled up the hem of her skirt, exposing her blonde bush. “Panties should only be worn to excite your lover or when your period is upon you. Otherwise, a pussy should be free and ready to be entered,” Rose quoted.

“You definitely look ready to be entered,” I smiled.

Rose bent over the altar, holding her skirt up, exposing her tight, teenage ass. “I am ready for my Lord’s pleasure.”

“Jesus,” Quatch muttered, earning a glare from Rose. “Wish I was a God.”

I grinned at Quatch as I moved behind Rose and unzipped my pants. The audience was growing restless as the wait for Mary dragged on, and no-one objected to what I was doing, thanks to my commands. A few watched with interest and Alison gave me a thumbs up and then started kissing her new wife, Desiree.

“Oh my God!” Rose moaned as I entered her tight pussy. I caught her sister-wife, Daisy’s, envious face as she watched her twin getting fucked. Daisy and Rose drew straws to see who would get to officiate our wedding and Daisy was clearly disappointed that she lost. Rose continued moaning, “Fuck me, my Lord! Oh, fuck my juicy cunt!”

I pounded her tight cunt hard and fast and grabbed her blonde braid and pulled her head back. Her face was in profile, her eyes closed tight with pleasure, her mouth wide open as she moaned and panted. I saw movement at the bridal tent, Missy popped her head out for a moment before she ducked back in. I yanked hard on Rose’s braid as I really started to slam into her cunt hard and fast.

“Yes, yes! Fuck my naughty pussy!” Rose was screaming. “Oh, yes! I love your cock, my Lord. Your big, hard cock is making my unworthy cunt feel so good! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!”

Rose’s back arched as she came, her hips slamming back into me, and I enjoyed the silky grip of her cunt milking my cock. I groaned, feeling my balls starting to boil. I thrust harder into her teenage pussy, griping her slim hips as I drove my cock rapidly in and out of her. My balls boiled over with lust and I filled her young cunt full of my cum. I pulled out of Rose and she pulled her skirt back down her ass, a happy smile painted on her face.

The band started playing as I put my cock away. Finally, I thought in relief. Two of Mary’s cousins, a pair of adorable, five-year-old twins, Matti and Drew, walked out. They were the flower-girl and ring-bearer, respectively. Matti looked so cute as she walked forward, throwing more flowers on the aisle with a dignified air spoiled only by her cute smile. Drew tried to walk with a stately grace as he held the pillow with the wedding bands and Matti quickly out-paced her brother. She was just having so much fun that when she reached the end of the aisle and realized that her brother wasn’t next to her, she walked back to him, throwing more flowers while our friends and family laughed at how cute she was.

They were followed by Alice and our sisters. They all looked beautiful in their cream-colored bridesmaid’s dresses. Particularly Shannon and Missy; their red hair made quite a splash against the cream dresses. Alice looked at me and for the first time there wasn’t jealousy in those eyes. I was also relieved that she didn’t pull out a gun when she reached the altar.

The traditional wedding march started up and everyone ‘oohhed’ and ‘aahhed’ when Mary appeared. My heart almost stopped. I had seen her in the dress just a few hours ago as we posed for photos, but this was different. Her emerald eyes found mine through the veil and the smile that covered her face was breathtaking, producing delightful dimples in her cheeks. Clutched in her hands was a bouquet of beautiful flowers, white and pink with a few purple flowers for a splash of brilliant color. Sean, her father, took her arm, and they walked slowly up the aisle. The setting sun lit Mary’s dress with an orange hue and for a moment she looked like an angel aglow with radiant power.

Sean shook my hand, then handed Mary off to me. Alice held Mary’s bouquet as I took my fiancee’s hands. They were soft and gentle and I squeezed them as her flowery perfume filled my nose and left me feeling light-headed. We stared into each other’s eyes as Rose began her marriage ceremony; Mary’s eyes were deep green and full of love and I could happily stare into them forever. Rose gave a sermon on the importance of love and the beauty of two people sharing their lives together. The girl didn’t sound nervous at all, considering she was marrying her Gods.

“Was that Rose I heard moaning?” Mary whispered quietly as Rose preached.

I smiled. “I got bored.”

“That’s my horny stallion.” Mary giggled silently, trying not to let her body shake too much. “Sorry for the holdup. I thought I lost my locket.” She touched the silver, heart-shaped locket nestled in her beautiful cleavage.

“I’m just so happy to marry you,” I answered. She smiled warmly at me and I couldn’t help but smile back at my beautiful bride.

Rose’s sermon went on for about ten more minutes. “The couple have written their own vows,” Rose stated as Quatch passed us the wedding bands. They were simple, golden bands. Inscribed on the inside of each ring was one simple word, “Forever.”

I took Mary’s hand and placed the ring just at the tip of her finger. Mary took a deep breath, tears brimming in her eyes, “Mark, you changed my life the day you walked into my work. You captured my heart and loved me enough to set me free. And I loved you enough to come back. I want to be with you every day of our lives. The good days and the bad. Forever at your side.” My hand trembled as I slid the wedding band all the way onto her finger, up against her engagement ring.

Mary took my wedding band and held my hand, smiling expectantly at me. “That was beautiful, Mare.” She blushed beneath her veil, tears brimming in her beautiful eyes, and I grinned at her. “I was captivated the moment I saw you the day I walked into your work. I never thought I would meet someone who could love me with all her heart the way you have. You are all I will ever need. From now, until the end of time. You are all I need, my love.” Mary was crying and smiling as she slid my wedding band onto my finger.

“By the powers invested in me by my Gods and the State of Washington, I now pronounce you man and wife.” Everyone clapped at Rose’s pronouncement and I lifted my wife’s veil ever so gently. Her lips quivered as we stared at one another and then my arms wrapped around her slim body and I pulled her to me. Our lips met and time seemed to stop. Everything faded away as I kissed my wife and felt her body pressed to me. Her lips tasted sweet, and my nose was filled with the heady scent of her flowery perfume and the faint, coconut smell of her shampoo. Her soft hand stroked my cheek and her dress was silky smooth beneath my hand.

When we broke the kiss, everyone was standing and clapping. We breathlessly turned to face our families, Mary’s arm hooking around mine. We started to walk slowly down the aisle, past the grinning men and the teary-eyed women. They started showering us with rice, the kernels falling about us, getting stuck in our hair and sliding down the front and back of my shirt.

A white Rolls Royce limo pulled up and Leah opened the door. She was wearing a more conservative chauffeur’s outfit than usual. Tears shown in her hazel eyes as she murmured, “I’m so happy for you, my Gods.” Mary stroked her face and bent and kissed her gently on the lips before slipping into the limo. I helped to gather her skirt up and slid in beside her.

“You are so beautiful,” I told my new wife, snuggling up to her and kissing her smiling lips as my hand slid up the side of her dress to gently squeeze her breast through the lacy bodice.

“It’s only a five minute drive to the lodge,” Mary protested between kisses. We were holding our reception at the Paradise Lodge, nearby. As I groped Mary, my other hand was busy lifting up her skirts. “You’ll ruin my dress.” Her protests were growing weaker as my hand found her stocking-covered thigh and I slid up her leg. She was wearing panties with a smooth material. Satin, maybe. I found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing her moistening pussy through her panties’ gusset.

“My horny stallion,” Mary panted, kissing me back. “You’re going to make a mess of my hair, too.”

“I don’t care,” I told her. My fingers found the elastic band of her panties and started to pull them off.

“Umm, I don’t either,” panted Mary as I ran my fingers through her bare pussy. “Make love to me, husband.”

The limo stopped, we were already at the lodge. But, our guests could wait while I made love to my wife. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Leah turn to watch us, her smiling face framed by her bleached-blonde hair. Mary’s hand fumbled at the zipper of my slacks. She reached into the fly, tugging my boxers down and wrapping her hands around my cock and fishing my hardening shaft out. She leaned against the side of the limo, spreading her legs. Her skirts and petticoats bunched up about her waist, almost hiding my wife from me as I settled between her thighs.

“Ohh, I love you,” Mary moaned as my cock found the opening to her pussy and I slid inside her.

She was warm and wet and tight. “I love you, my sweet filly!” I moaned as I started thrusting into her wet hole. I fucked her hard, rocking the limo with every plunge. Mary slammed her hips back at me. We were both too horny to bother with foreplay. Besides, our guests were waiting. The grip of her cunt on my cock was sending waves of pleasure through my cock, ending at my balls.

“Fuck me, fuck me, stud!” Mary gasped loudly. I could see our guests arriving through the tinted window above Mary’s head, and the amused smiles on their faces. They all knew what was going on in the limo.

“My beautiful wife!” I panted. “Your pussy feels so amazing.”

“Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum, Mark! Umm, pound your filly’s cunt. Give me a good ride!”

The car was quickly filling up with the scent of my Mary, that sweet and spicy aroma of her cunt. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the scent. The slap of flesh and the rustle of fabric echoed through the back of the limo. Mary squealed in pleasure, bucking beneath me. I felt her cunt contracting about my cock as her orgasm rolled through her body.

I slammed three more times into her, balls growing tighter and tighter, and then buried myself inside my wife and flooded her pussy with my cum. We both were breathing hard and I tried to kiss her, but her bunched up skirt made that far too difficult. I pulled out and put my wet cock back into my pants. Mary found her panties and pulled them on quickly to contain the mess inside her.

“That was great, Mare,” I told her. “I love you so much.”

She smiled happily at me and kissed me. “Do I look alright?”

Mary’s hair was a little mused, her skirt a little wrinkled, and her face was flushed and sweaty. “You look so beautiful.”

Leah opened the door and this time we were greeted with catcalls and whistles as we headed into the lodge for the reception. Mary and I stood at the entrance and greeted everyone as they walked in. The children were taken to a small room to be out of the way, and everyone else went into a richly-appointed dining hall. There was a long table for the wedding party, with Mary and myself seated in the middle, and everyone else sat at small, round tables that seated four. We spread out the sluts, sitting each one by a male cousin and told them to be very friendly.

After the dinner, Mary and I did our solo dance. Neither of us danced well, but everyone clapped when we finished. Maybe they were just relieved that our solo was over. Other couples joined us on the dance floor: my mom and her girlfriend Betty, Mary’s parents, Missy and Damien, and my sister and Via. As we were dancing, I saw Lillian slip off with my cousin Ryan. He was fifteen and probably about to lose his virginity. I danced with my mom, and Betty, and Shannon, before I found myself dancing with Alex, one of Mary’s red-headed cousins.

Alex was seventeen, lithe and pretty, with fiery red hair and a face almost entirely covered in freckles. Mary smiled at me as she was twirled about by my cousin, Aaron Jr., as I led Alex off to a side-room we set up for couples to go and be intimate in. Mary didn’t want her wedding to descend into an orgy. The room was partitioned into curtained-off, little rooms with mattresses.

“Oh wow,” a woman exclaimed from behind a curtain. “You do have a cock! How did you do that?”

“Magic,” Sam answered. Sam, our former slut who was now our Vizier, had given herself a dick using a spell she found in the Book.

I opened the curtain curious to know whom she was fucking. Sam was sucking at a woman’s breast as they sat on a mattress. The woman had her hands wrapped around the cock that jutted up from Sam’s groin. I blinked in surprise, the woman was my cousin Laura. And then I realized her husband, Ethan, was sitting in the corner jacking off as he watched his wife and Sam.

Sam’s lips came away from Laura’s breast and I saw a white liquid beading on Laura’s nipple. Breast milk, I realized. She only had Astrid two months ago as I recall. I wondered what breast milk tasted like as Sam bent down and sucked on her other nipple. Must be delicious, because Sam was eager to try more.

I pushed Alex down to her knees and told her to suck my cock. Sam heard and turned her head, licking her lips. “Sir, are you going to watch?”

“Yeah,” I smiled and Sam grinned at me.

Sam pushed Laura onto her back and hiked up the green skirt of my cousin’s dress as Alex licked at the head of my cock. Her tongue felt nice as it fluttered about my sensitive cock’s head. Sam pulled off Laura’s white panties, exposing her brown bush. Sam ran a few fingers through Laura’s cunt and spread open her pink pussy and guided her cock to my cousin’s cunt.

“Fuck me!” Laura begged. “I want to see if a woman’s cock feels different.”

Ethan scooted closer to his wife and offered his cock to her lips. “Thanks, cutie,” Ethan moaned as his wife sucked his cock into her mouth.

From where I was standing, I had a perfect view of Sam sliding her cock into Laura’s cunt. Beneath Sam’s cock I could see her wet pussy. Laura moaned around her husband’s cock as Sam started fucking her with slow, deep thrusts. Laura’s hands started to grope Sam’s olive-skinned ass, slipping down and finding her wet pussy.

“Finger me, slut!” Sam moaned as Laura found her wet pussy. Sam thrust hard into Laura as my cousin shoved her fingers up Sam’s eager cunt.

“Fuck that’s amazing!” I moaned as I watched. I grabbed Alex’s head and shoved her mouth around my cock and started fucking the girl’s face. There was something hot about watching a girl with a cock fuck another girl. This was like that Anime shit that Quatch was into. Never find your friend’s porn collection, I learned the hard way. Especially if he’s into some weird, Japanese fetishes. But seeing this live, I was starting to get why he liked it.

Sam was pounding Laura’s cunt harder and harder. Ethan didn’t last long in his wife’s lips and flooded her mouth with his cum. When his dick popped out, Sam bent down and kissed Laura and the pair snowballed his cum as Sam continued pumping in and out of Laura’s cunt. My balls were boiling over at that, and I filled Alex’s mouth with my spunk.

“Wow,” Alex panted, when I released her. “You cum a lot, Mark.” She glanced at the action and I saw her fidgeting.

“Pretty hot, huh?” I asked her.

“She has a cock?” Alex whispered in awe, licking her lips. “Holy shit, that’s cray.”

“Gonna cum!” Sam moaned, slamming her hips inside Laura. “Oh shit, your pussy feels amazing!” Sam buried herself into Laura’s cunt, breathing hard and then rolled off. My cousin’s pussy gaped open and was messy with Sam’s cum.

“Clean her up,” I ordered Alex.

“How?” Alex asked, looking around for something. A towel, maybe? I should have been more specific.

“With your mouth,” I told her.

Alex flushed and licked her lips, bending down to Laura’s cunt. Sam’s cock shrunk, and went back to being a clit, as she watched Alex hesitantly lick at my cousin’s messy cunt. Sam looked back at Ethan and grabbed his cock and gave it a stroke.

“Want to fuck my snatch?” Sam asked, a smile on her round face.

“Got to get me ready,” Ethan told her as Sam lazily stroked his cock. Sam smiled and sucked his cock into her lips.

I lifted Alex’s red skirt up. She wore a pair of red, satin bikini-cut panties. I pulled them down to her thighs and found her furry, red muff. I grabbed her plump asscheeks and spread them open. She had a cute, rosebud asshole. It look so inviting, I just had to fuck her ass. I shoved my cock inside her cunt to get my dick nice and lubed.

“Holy shit!” Alex gasped in surprise as I pushed into her tight asshole and slid my dick a few inches into her hot ass. “What the hell, you’re fucking my ass!”

“Don’t stop licking!” Laura begged. “I was so close.”

“Keep licking, slut!” I barked at Alex, and slapped her ass.

She yelled and buried her face back into Laura’s cunt. Alex was turning into quite the eager muff diver as I fucked her tight ass nice and slow. Sam stretched out next to Laura, and Ethan mounted her and started fucking away. Laura smiled at her husband and ran a finger down his arm. Ethan smiled at her, then bent over and sucked at her milky nipple.

I gripped Alex’s hips, and fucked her ass faster and faster. Her ass was tight and hot and felt like rough velvet. Her small hips started to move as she got used to my cock up her ass and it wasn’t long before I heard her moan in pleasure into Laura’s cunt. Laura was gripping Alex’s red hair and cursing as her orgasm neared.

“Eat me!” she moaned. “Oh God, I’m so close to cumming! Just lick at my clit a little bit more! Yes, yes! Just like that!” Milk was running out of her nipples as she bucked on Alex’s face, then fell back, a contented smile on her lips. “Umm, that was nice.”

I kept fucking Alex’s ass and I stared hungrily at her tits. “Let me taste your milk, Laura.”

“Sure, Mark,” she said, standing up and bending over, dangling her full breasts in my face. Her nipples were dark red and I latched on sucking. The milk was sweet, far sweeter than a cow’s milk, and had a bit of a cantaloupe flavor. I sucked hungrily, enjoying the taste of her milk.

“That’s my randy stallion,” Mary’s voice purred from behind.

I let go of my cousin’s tits to see Mary leading in one of her high school friends, a blonde girl with curvy hips and breasts that were spilling out of the top of her black dress. Her dress was half-unlaced and Mary’s hand was down the front. Mary pulled her hand out and walked over to Laura, bending down to taste her breast milk.

“Umm, that’s good,” Mary purred. Then she grabbed Laura’s hand and her high school friend’s hand and led them off to another curtained partition.

“Hey, I wasn’t done,” I protested.

“When you’re finished with Alex’s ass, come join us,” Mary laughed.

I pounded Alex’s ass, cumming as quick as I could. I had to get another taste of that breast milk. I left Alex lying next to Sam and Ethan as they fucked, my cum dribbling out of her tight ass. I found Mary’s friend sitting on my wife’s face and Laura eating out my wife’s pussy. I knelt behind my cousin, lifted her skirt. Alex did a good job cleaning my cousin’s cunt I noticed as I lined up my cock and shoved it into her pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My feet were killing me. We had just spent the last hour dancing. The hour before that was spent fucking. I still had the flavor of Laura’s breast milk on my lips. My new husband sat next to me. Thanks to his new powers from my mom, he wasn’t even out of breath. He had far too much energy these days. He put his arm around me and I snuggled up against him and kissed his cheek.

After Mark came in his cousin Laura’s cunt, Mark and I nursed at her tits as my friend, Shelly, ate Mark’s cum out of her pussy. When Laura came, her milk seemed to flow a little faster as we sucked at her. I loved the taste of breast milk. I heard a woman could produce milk as long as she had someone to nurse. Korina had beautiful breasts and I couldn’t wait until she had Mark’s kid and her milk was flowing. She was going to be our little milk slut.

The band was playing a slow song and despite how sore my feet felt, I itched for one more dance with my husband. Mark smiled when I told him, and he led me out to the dance floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he held my waist and we swayed together. I stared into his blue eyes and enjoyed the boyish grin on his lips.

Alison and Desiree danced beside us, the two newlyweds lost in each other’s eyes. Other couples joined us: my mom and dad, Laura and Ethan, Shannon and her fiancee, and Cynthia and Vivian. Via dragged Antsy out onto the dance floor and I smiled in amusement. Antsy and Mark were a lot alike, they both fell in love with their slaves and set them free. My friend, Ursula, and her boyfriend swayed past us, and Quatch and his sister-slave, Kim, were practically grinding on each other. Lillian danced with my cousin Alex for a minute, and then the two were slipping into the side room to fuck. Lillian spent most of the night in there. I think she was on a mission to fuck every cousin Mark and I had.

The song ended and Mark scooped me up in his strong arms. “Thank you,” I whispered, relieved to be off my tired feet.

He kissed my forehead. “Any time, Mare,” he grinned and carried me out to the waiting limo as our friends and family wished us well on our honeymoon. We were off to spend two weeks seeing the sites of Europe, starting with Paris.

This time we just cuddled as Leah drove us off the slope of Mount Rainier back towards South Hill. I dozed in my husband’s arms and when Mark shook me, we were at Thun Field. Our Gulfstream was fueled and ready for take-off. The eight bodyguards there accompanying us, led by 51, waited at attention in their slutty uniforms. Next to them was our flight crew; Joslyn and Lynda in their slutty stewardess outfits. Our actual stewardesses, Monique and Lize, were stunningly beautiful in their sexy outfits: skank-skirts that didn’t even cover all of their asses, and white corsets that left their magnificent breasts bared. We hugged and kissed our flight crew then boarded our plane.

Monique helped me with my skirt as I climbed into the airplane. I hoped my wedding dress wasn’t too ruined. I had done a bit more fucking in it then I planned on. On board, Mark helped me slip out of my wedding dress, leaving me standing in my wedding lingerie. A white, satin bra that molded perfectly about my breasts, my satin panties that clung to my ass like a second skin, and my garter belt holding up my white stockings.

“You are so beautiful,” Mark whispered in awe as his eyes feasted on me. I posed for him like a forties pin-up gal. Mark kissed me and scooped me up in his arms and sat down on the chair.

I adjusted myself on his lap, my legs draped over the arm of the chair and I stared into his blue eyes. “I love you, Mark Glassner.”

He stroked my cheek, sending a delicious thrill through my body. “I love you, Mary Glassner.”

Mary Glassner. I smiled, liking the sound of that. The plane taxied down the runway, off to fly us to Europe for our two week honeymoon. Happiness churned in my heart as I kissed my husband as the plane accelerated down the runway and leaped from the ground. When we were at cruising altitude, Mark carried me in his arms to our cabin at the rear of the plane, and the inviting bed that awaited us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

University of Wisconsin-Madison, July 21st, 2013

“I’ll be there by ten,” Brandon had told me on the phone and that was nearly three hours ago.

This waiting was killing me. Brandon had been breathing down my neck to finish translating his book, and now that it was done, he was late. Doubt was starting to eat away at my mind. This entire situation was off. The only thing that kept me from going home was the thought of the two hundred thousand Brandon owed me.

Why he would pay three hundred thousand for a translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor was beyond me. It was like the numerous grimoires I had seen over the years, the Keys of Solomon, for instance, or the Sefer Raziel HaMalakh, that purported to let you do magic and command angels and demons. There was definitely more to the story than Brandon told me.

So I decided to take steps to protect myself.

I had uploaded my translation to the school’s server. The school’s system had a useful function, a teacher could upload an assignment and have it published at a later date. So, I set the computer to publish the translation on Monday at noon. If everything went smoothly tonight, I would take it down. But, if something went wrong, the translation and a message telling everyone that Brandon Fitzsimmons was responsible for anything that might have happened to me would get published.

I should just walk away. Every bone in my body was telling me to do that. That’s why I set up the insurance with the school server to begin with. Brandon didn’t want anyone else to know about the translation. But I just couldn’t bring myself to walk away from all that money. The first check had cleared. One hundred thousand dollars was more than I made in a year and I wanted that other two hundred thousand he promised. I was nearing my retirement and my divorce last year had eaten up my nest egg.

Footsteps approached and I perked up. The door to my small office opened and there was Brandon. He looked more haggard than a month ago, greed and excitement gleaming in his eyes. I swallowed, fear bubbling in my stomach. This was a mistake, I should run, I should shout, or attack him. But, I wanted that money. I needed that money.

So instead, I greeted Brandon.

“You have it, Professor Scrivener!” he demanded.

I pulled out a thumb drive, holding it out. “Yes, I…” Brandon just yanked it out of my hand.

“This is the only copy?”

I lied, “Yeah. I erased my hard drive like you asked. Where’s my money?”

A smile appeared on Brandon’s lips and he reached into his coat just like last time. Only this time, he pulled out a small, black gun. “Wait!” I shouted. I needed to tell him about my insurance. “I made…” My words were cut off by a punch to my chest. I clutched at my breast, blood welling between my fingers, and I stumbled back. No, no, no! This can’t be happening! You greedy fool! I struggled to talk, to tell Brandon about my insurance, but it was too hard to breath, let alone speak.

You stupid, greedy idiot, I berated myself as I sank to the floor. Brandon grabbed my computer case and slammed it hard onto the floor, spilling broken components everywhere. He fished out the hard drive and pocketed that, then slammed my laptop on the floor. Everything was growing darker and darker as Brandon dug through the wreckage of my laptop to find its hard drive and…

I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Babylon’s House, July 21st, 2013

“Chantelle,” I said, softly, shaking my pregnant wife. She was sleeping in one of the bedrooms in Babylon’s house. We had been staying with Babylon ever since her coven started worshiping Lilith. For the last month we had been caring for the barely conscious Karen as Lilith’s vessel grew swiftly in her belly.

“What, Lana?” she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Her belly was swollen with Lilith’s child. Both of us were pregnant with our Goddess’s children. They were growing fast, only a month had passed since Lilith blessed us with her seed. We would probably give birth in just a few days, a week at most.

“Karen’s gone into labor,” I told her and I could feel the excited smile growing on my lips. “Our Goddess is about to be born!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 34.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Rachel’s Honeymoon Part 3-Saturday Evening

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Rachel’s Honeymoon

Part 3: Saturday Evening

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Males/Female, Female/Female, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Wife, Orgy, Aanl, Oral, Interracial, Ass to Pussy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes during Chapter 27 while Mark and Mary are in New York City. For Part 2 of Rachel’s Honeymoon.



“You and Leah sure seem close,” Mary told me after a delicious dinner at Keen’s Steakhouse Saturday evening. Mark and Leah had slipped off to fuck in the bathroom and I was missing Leah’s beautiful, angelic face, her blonde hair, and her full lips that I had come to love to kiss.

I flushed. Ever since this morning, I had felt like I was falling in love with Leah. At every moment we could, Leah and I would kiss or hold hands. We were like a pair of teenagers. And if we could get away with it, we’d fuck. And I think Leah was falling in love with me. I still loved my Jacob and almost felt guilty about the poor guy sitting in our honeymoon suite all alone while I was out having all this fun. But I was going to make it up to Jacob Sunday night. With Leah.

“I think we’re falling in love,” I confided to Mary. She was so beautiful and desirable. I just wanted to kiss her freckled face, to rub my cheek against her perky tits, and taste her delicious pussy. Mary was intoxicating to be around. Away from her, you didn’t feel the same intense desire for her, but up close it was almost overwhelming.

“And what about your husband?” Mary asked.

“I still love him,” I answered. “Hopefully, he’ll love Leah just as much as he loves me.”

“Is that what you want, Rachel?” Mary asked me.

It was. I may be a blonde slut for the weekend, fulfilling my deepest fantasies, but that would end when I returned to my husband. But, I wanted Leah, too. In my mind, the three of us were together, all loving each other, living happily ever after. I know, it was some perverted, naive, schoolgirl’s fantasy, but I wanted both of my loves.

“Yes, Mary,” I answered and Mary smiled. “And…um…I was wondering if Leah and I could go to a club tonight.”

Mary’s smile broadened. “Sure. I’ll find some hot piece of ass to keep Mark entertained and you two slip off and have some fun.”

“Oh, thank you,” I cooed, hugging her.

“You can thank me by slipping under the table and eating my horny cunt,” Mary purred, her hand on my head pushing me beneath the table.

Mark and Mary were just the sort of people who were so confident that everyone just did what they wanted, including me I realized, as I happily slid down onto my knees. I spread Mary’s thighs and found her shaved cunt wet and waiting for me. She tasted sweet and spicy and I could feel her squirm as she enjoyed my tongue lapping through her moist groove.

“Your dessert, madam,” the waiter said. Mary had ordered their dark chocolate mousse.

“Umm,” Mary purred, she must have just eaten a bite. “It’s positively orgasmic,” she moaned as my sucking mouth found her clit.

“Well, enjoy your dessert, madam,” the waiter said politely and left.

I almost laughed. No dessert could taste half as good as a woman’s cunt and I enjoyed the sweet dessert of Mary’s pussy, lapping up all her juices and enjoying her moans and pants as she came on my sucking mouth.

Mary, true to her word, found a pair of teenage sisters, and Mark and Mary retired to their room with the two girls while Leah and I slipped out of the hotel. We were wearing new party dresses that Mary bought us after dinner. It’s where she found the two teenage sisters. Mary knew her fiancee, and he leapt at the chance to fuck a pair of sisters.

“Just be back before morning,” Mary warned before closing the door to the penthouse suite’s master bedroom. We could just catch a glimpse of Mark kissing one of the sisters as the other one played with her pussy and watched.

We caught a cab and Leah gave an address in the Bronx. “The Ware,” Leah answered when I asked where we were going. “It used to be called the Warehouse, but that got shortened. It’s the hot place, right now.”

The Ware turned out to be a dilapidated warehouse, made of crumbling brick. A long line of people, mostly men, waited down the side of building. “We have to wait?”

“Not if you’re hot,” Leah smiled and walked up to the bouncer, a big black guy, and smiled. He eyed us up and lifted the rope, to the dismay of the guys and a few gals in line.

There was a short tunnel, the pulse of dubstep growing louder and louder. And then we were through a pair of doors and were assaulted by the music. The entire factory floor was packed with people. Blacklights flooded the club; everything glowed bright blue or green or red. People were dancing, wearing glowstick bracelets that gave them an ethereal beauty in the dark club. Leah pulled me out onto the dance floor.

I let the music flow through me, moving my body to the rhythm, pressing up against Leah. She turned around, her ass rubbing into my groin as we danced. I felt so alive. Nothing mattered except the beat of the music and the dance. Someone was behind me, rubbing up against my ass. A man, I realized with a naughty thrill, feeling his hard bulge rub against my ass. A happy pride surged through me, the man was hard for my body.

I ground my ass back into him, leaning my back against his broad chest, feeling his scratchy whiskers on my delicate neck. This was so much fun. Leah was right, blondes have all the fun. I couldn’t imagine a guy rubbing up against the drab brunette I used to be. Nor would that drab brunette turn around and start grinding her pussy on a strange guy’s leg, feeling her clit rubbing against the rough fabric of his jeans. That drab brunette would have worn her panties, too, I thought with a giggle.

His lips were rough as he kissed me, his stubble rasping on my chin. He smelled of sweat and leather; manly smells, that just made my cunt wetter. His hands grew bold, exploring all the charms my body had to offer. That drab brunette wouldn’t let a strange man feel her breast through her dress, wouldn’t let the man slip his hand down her bodice and find her hard nipple and play with it in the middle of a club’s dance floor. That drab brunette definitely wouldn’t unzip the man’s fly, draw out his cock, and let that strange man slide his dick into her married cunt, on her honeymoon no less. And a drab brunette wouldn’t fuck the man, writhing her hips and enjoying the group of men and women that gathered to watch her uninhibited behavior.

But a vivacious blonde would. Because blondes have all the fun.

The man’s cock felt so delicious inside me, ramming in and out of my pussy. His hands were on my ass, squeezing my cheeks as I wiggled my hips. I wrapped my legs around the man’s waist, and he was thrusting hard into me. I was kissing and biting at his neck as the pleasure of his cock rubbing inside me became more and more intense. Then I was howling as my naughty, blonde cunt had a lot of fun. My orgasm was so intense, stars danced in my eyes.

The man kept fucking me, pounding my little married cunt so hard. I ground my clit into his groin every time he buried his cock into me, and I was so close to cumming a second time. His cock was firm pleasure, every movement just adding to my second orgasm as it built and built and then I was howling again and he moaned in my ear so loud I could hear it over the music as his cum shot up inside my blonde cunt.

My lover pulled out and I was dancing back into the crowd, his cum running down my leg. I started dancing by myself, wondering who my next partner would be and how much fun I would have with him. Or her. A blonde just had fun, they didn’t care about silly things like what sex their partners were.

My next partner was a red-headed, busty gal and I ground my sopping cunt on the woman’s thigh while we kissed. Around us, a group of guys cheered us on and snapped pictures on their phones. And then I felt especially naughty and thought of something the drab brunette would never do.

I dropped to my knees as the men whooped and hollered. The red-head didn’t seem to mind as I pulled her purple panties off and then found her furry cunt. It felt different, eating a pussy covered in downy pubes, but it was just as fun. The woman had a delicious, sweet musk, her juices thicker than Leah or Mary’s had been. I just devoured her cunt, lapping at her delicious fur pie. My hands gripped the red-head’s ass, squeezing her firm cheeks as she ground her cunt on my face.

“You’re one nasty slut!” a guy cheered. I was. A nasty, blonde slut, I thought happily.

“Eat that bitch’s snatch!”

“Fuck, I am so posting this vid on porntube!” Ohh, I was going to be on the internet! The idea that men all across the world would jerk off to me was so hot; I made sure to dig my tongue deep into the red-head’s furry cunt.

The red-head grabbed my blonde hair and shoved her cunt into my mouth, shuddering on my lips and flooded my lips with fresh juices. She stumbled back and everyone clapped and I stood up, my lips shining with cum, and posed for pictures.

The guys started getting handsy, pulling at my dress, fondling me, and trying to get my nips out. I didn’t fight, it was more fun that way. Soon both my tits were hanging out and the red-head was sucking at my breast while the guys snapped their photos. Then my skirt was pulled up and I bent over, letting them get shots of my shaved twat messy with cum.

“You are so fucking hot,” one of the guys said. “We got a private booth; why don’t you come join us.”

“Sure,” I giggled.

“Oh, I got to find my boyfriend,” the red-head protested half-heartily as we were swept away by the guys over to a roped-off area and pulled into a more intimate cubical that faced the club. Padded couches formed a half-circle around a small table designed to rest drinks on.

I was pulled into the lap of one of the guys, his mouth on mine, kissing me hungrily. Another guy sat next to him and he grabbed my hand and placed it on his crotch and I could feel his hard cock. I rubbed his bulge and then I felt him unzip his pants and he pulled his cock out. I gripped it in my hand, stroking it, feeling the warm flesh, soft and hard, throb in my hands as the guy moaned.

“Oh, you are one nasty slut,” he moaned.

I heard gasping moans and the slap of flesh and it sounded like the red-head was getting fucked. I broke the kiss to look over my shoulder to see her kneeling on the couch, a black guy behind her pounding away at her cunt. Her dress had been pulled down and her large tits hung out, swinging back and forth as the black guy slammed into her.

“Suck my cock, blondie,” the guy I was giving a handjob to said. He grabbed my blonde tresses and pulled me down to his cock.

It was a nice-sized cock, not as big as my husband’s, but nice. I sucked it into my mouth, swirling my tongue around the head, then started bobbing my head. The guy I was half-sitting on slid out from underneath me and I was kneeling on the couch, my ass sticking out. I felt my skirt being hiked up and my messy cunt exposed.

“This slut’s already got a cunt full of cum,” the man I had been kissing complained. “Fuck, I didn’t want sloppy seconds.”

“Stop bitchin’,” the guy I was sucking barked. “Umm, this slut’s got a talented little mouth. But I’d love to fuck her cunt if you don’t want to.”

“Fuck that,” the guy behind me snapped. And then I felt his cock poking at my cunt. I moaned around the dick in my mouth as his hard shaft slammed into my pussy. “Fuck, she’s wet, and tight as a schoolgirl!”

“Like you ever fucked a schoolgirl,” his buddy ribbed.

I sucked on the cock in my mouth and slammed my hips back against the cock in my cunt. I was having so much fun pleasuring two cocks at once. I had missed out on so much living as that drab brunette, but I was going to make up for it tonight. After all, once I returned to Jacob I would be that drab brunette again. But that was okay, I loved Jacob and would be happy being his drab brunette as long as I could have Leah, too.

The cock in my mouth was squirting salty, delicious cum. “That’s it, drink all my spunk, bitch.”

I drank every drop, then released his cock to lick the little bit of cum that escaped my lips. The guy moved away and another guy with a bigger cock took his place and I was gobbling that cock down. The cock in my cunt dumped a huge load of cum inside me and pulled out, and another cock took its place, slamming hard into me. A few strokes with this new cock and I moaned and bucked, cumming hard.

The cock in my cunt and the one in my mouth finished at the same time and for a moment I was cock free. The red-head was on her back, a guy on top of her, fucking her cunt, and a blonde woman sat on the red-head’s face, enjoying the tongue lashing the red-head was giving her.

“Leah,” I said, happily. “I lost you in the crowd.”

Leah smiled. “I saw how much fun you were having, so I came to join in.”

“Because blondes have all the fun?” I asked, knowing the answer.

The black guy caught my arm and pulled me over to him. “Ever been fucked in the ass, blondie?”

“No,” I said. Looks like another fun thing for me to experience.

The black guy grinned and pushed me onto my back, hooking my legs up over his shoulders. His black cock rubbed against my white ass, searching for my tight asshole. “Don’t worry, cunt, your girlfriend’s pussy lubed me up real good,” he growled as his cock’s head found my sphincter.

I groaned as he pushed against me, gritting my teeth, and then the head of his cock was inside me and I gasped. “Oh, fuck, you’re too big,” I protested in pain.

“Relax, Rachel,” Leah moaned. “Relax, your naughty little ass can take it.”

I tried to relax, to let this huge, black cock invade my ass. He slid in deeper and deeper, relentlessly pushing his cock into me. And then he was all the way in me and I moaned in relief. Then, he was pulling out. It felt weird, and good. Then he was pushing back into me. It hurt less and less and felt better and better. He went faster as my ass relaxed, bottoming out with every thrust, his balls slapping against my ass cheeks.

“So fucking tight,” the black guy groaned. “I love fucking tight, white asses!”

I ran my hands across his muscular, dark chest as he started to pound my ass, his face clenched in pleasure and his eyes squeezed shut. I started moving my hips, fucking back against him as the pleasure seemed to take control of my hips. I could feel another cum building. The cock slamming harder and harder into me and then I was cumming, my ass clenching on his cock and I was moaning like a whore.

“Fucking slut!” he groaned. “You want my cum, slut?”

“Yes, please cum in my slutty ass,” I moaned.

“Here it comes, bitch!” he grunted and then I could feel his warm, hot cum flooding my ass. He pulled out of me, grabbed my hair and shoved his dick in my mouth. “Clean me, bitch! Clean your dirty, slutty ass off my dick.”

His cock tasted sour as I sucked on it. Never in a million years would that drab brunette think about sucking a cock that had just been up her ass. Hell, that drab brunette never would have let a cock up there to begin with. Or a second cock, I thought happily as I felt another guy pushing his cock into my well lubed ass, sliding in far easier than the first.

“Let me fuck that pussy,” a guy said.

“I’m fucking her ass!”

“So, we can do her together.”

Together? A cock in both holes? Was that possible? Could a person have that much fun? I was pulled into a guy’s lap, his hard cock thrust up into my cunt as the other guy spread my asscheeks and found my tight asshole and slid in. I was so full of cock I thought I would burst. As I started to pump my hips, enjoying both cocks stuffing my holes, I learned that a blonde, at least, could have that much fun!

To be continued…

Click here for Part 4.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Two: Decisions

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 32: Decisions

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite,Female, Mind Control, Magic, Female Masturbation, Oral, Toy, Incest, Orgy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 31.



Desiree de la Fuente

I caught Alison’s eyes across the dining room, across all the shouting women.

They had just left. Mark and Mary. With a few words, I was suddenly horrified to discover I didn’t choose to be their…slut. My entire world was crumbling as I realized for the last three weeks of my life I had been a different person, a plaything for Mark and Mary. Someone to satiate their lusts and cook them food. I had always thought of myself as a strong, independent woman, not easily cowed or swayed. And yet, Mark says one word and I begged to be his whore. I shivered in disgust.

“We should call the cops,” Fiona was shouting.

“What good would that do?” Lillian demanded. “Master controls the police. Just be a good girl and calm down. You’re one of their chosen women, I don’t see what you’re all worked up about?”

Fiona flushed. “Some of us aren’t sluts who enjoy being degraded!”

Lillian’s pale face flushed with color and she screeched as she leapt at the strawberry-blonde Fiona. Noel grabbed Lillian and threw her back, standing between the two women. Fiona gave a snarl and fled the room. Alison caught my eyes and pointed upstairs. I nodded and we slipped out as Noel and Lillian started shouting at each other.

I sighed in relief as I closed the door to our bedroom. It hit me then. This was my house, and I was forced to stay in the guest bedroom. Mark and Mary stole my bedroom when they stole the house from Brandon and myself. Tears started welling up in my eyes as the full enormity of what had happened crashed into me.

“Shh,” Alison whispered, hugging me.

My heart quickened in my breast. Alison had this nympho act. Well, maybe it wasn’t an act, but underneath she was a sweet, loving girl. I felt relief sweep through me as I held her. I loved Alison, not because Mark or Mary made me, but because I really loved her. I wrapped my arms around her, holding mi Sirenita, my little mermaid, to me. I found her full lips and kissed her, tasting the watermelon lip gloss she wore.

When I broke the kiss, Alison’s brown eyes shined with love. I stroked her face, ran my hands through her bubblegum-pink hair. It was a shame she dyed it. Alison showed me a picture of her a year ago and she had the most beautiful, honey-brown hair. Alison’s left hand grabbed mine, the diamond engagement ring sparkling on her finger. When I saw the ring I just knew it was perfect, two mermaids were engraved on the band, their arms were the mount for the diamond. Alison brought my hand down to her bodice. We were both wearing the disgusting maid outfits that Mark liked us to wear. Outfits with transparent bodices that exposed our breasts and skirts so short that when we bent over our butts and vaginas were exposed. It was just obscene.

Alison took my hand and shoved it down her bodice. I could feel her full breast and the silver barbell that pierced her nipple. “Do you still love me?” Alison asked as I fondled her breast.

“Yes, mi Sirenita,” I purred.

Somehow, this beautiful creature had captured my heart. Maybe it was the fact we were thrown together and forced to share a bed, maybe I was always attracted to women, deep down inside me. Maybe she was my soulmate. I didn’t know. All I knew is that I’ve never felt anything for another person like I do for her. Well, that wasn’t true. I felt this way to Mark and Mary before they freed me from their spell. But, this was real. I gave her breast a nice squeeze.

“Good,” she whispered and pulled my face down to kiss me again as I played with her breast.

Alison deftly maneuvered me to the bed as we kissed and pushed me down to sit on the mattress; I was breathing heavily as she quickly shrugged off the maid’s outfit, revealing all her naked beauty. She was young, only seventeen, and had the perky curves of a teenager. Her skin was pale and beautiful and soft as silk. Her pussy was shaved and she had tattooed, “Cum on in,” with an arrow that pointed down to her pussy.

I grabbed her hips and pulled her to me, kissing her flat belly. I slipped off the bed so I was kneeling before her, my face inches from her tight pussy. Her clit was hard, peaking out of its hood, and I could smell her honey. Her thighs parted eagerly for my lips and I licked up her slit. I could feel her body tremble with pleasure as my tongue caressed her.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice,” Alison moaned. “Umm, I love it when you eat my pussy, Desiree.”

I spread open her clam, and licked around her pink, wrinkled labia, gathering a tongue-full of her sweet honey. I sucked her labia into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her intimate flesh on my lips before I kissed higher up to her clitoris. I swirled my tongue around her little pearl and Alison gave a sharp intake of pleasure.

“You keep that up and you’re gonna make me cum,” Alison purred.

“Promise?” I asked with a saucy smile.

Alison laughed and then moaned as I dived back into her delicious pussy. I decided to follow her tattoo’s instructions and shoved two fingers up inside her hungry clam. Alison’s fingers were digging into my hair as I slowly fucked them in and out. I went back to nibbling on her clit, ever so gently. Her hips were starting to rotate, grinding her sweet clam on my lips as her pleasure mounted inside her.

“Umm, yes! Oh yes!” she purred in delight. “Just keep playing with my button! Umm, yes, right there! Oh, fuck! Desiree! I’m cumming! Oh, my Latin beauty!”

My mouth was rewarded with some fresh juices as Alison creamed my lips. Her body shook on my lips as a nice orgasm spread through her. I kept eating her out, wanting to give mi Sirenita another cum. I pumped my fingers in and out of her faster, bent them just so, and found her G-spot. She bucked on my face as a second, stronger orgasm swept through her.

“Oh fuck! That was amazing, Desiree!”

I looked up at her, my face sticky with her juices as she smiled happily back down at me. I stood up and she kissed me, her tongue lapping up her juices. Her fingers were behind me, finding the outfit’s zipper and suddenly the disgusting maid outfit was falling off my lush curves. Alison smiled, staring lustily at my large, nut-brown breasts. She reached out, hefting one of my melons, squeezing it with her hand, then bent down and swirled her pierced tongue about my hard nipple. I moaned in delight, enjoying the feel of her metal stud against my nub.

“Let me get the strap-on,” Alison happily told me.

I stretched out on our bed and watched Alison’s ass as she bent down to root in our dresser. Her tight, wet slit was on display between her slim thighs, swollen and flushed from her orgasms. She found the strap-on, pulling the clear, plastic harness up her legs. A hot-pink dildo was attached to the front, and Alison expertly tightened the straps. We had a lot of experience using it on each other. Alison posed, stroking her fake cock. The only other thing she wore was a gold choker, her name written in diamonds.

A similar choker was about my neck, my name written in onyxes. It proclaimed me the slut of Mark and Mary. Sudden anger blossomed inside me and I reached behind my neck to take the vile slave collar off.

“What are you doing?” Alison gasped.

I frowned at her. “I’m taking this damned thing off.”

“You don’t want to be their slut anymore?” Alison asked. There were tears brimming in her eyes.

“You do?” I asked, stunned. Why would Alison want to stay with them?

Alison sat on the bed next to me, taking my dark hands in her pale grip, kissing my knuckles. “I wanted to be Mark’s slave,” she confessed. “I’ve always fantasized about being submissive to a powerful man. When I discovered Mark was fucking Lillian while she was cashiering at Hot Topic, I got so wet.” A smile appeared on her lips and her eyes became distant. “When Mark fucked me in the store, I came so hard. I was so happy when he asked me to be his sex slave, Desiree. Almost as happy as when you proposed to me.”

“What about us?” I asked her. “I thought you loved me?”

“I do,” she protested. “We can both be theirs, Desiree. Together.”

I was horrified. “I can’t, Alison. Please don’t ask me to do this!”

“How is this any different than Brandon?” Alison asked me. “You married him for his money, submitted to his lusts for a comfortable life. Master and Mistress will give us all we desire. All we have to do is satisfy their lusts.” A naughty smile appeared on her lips. “And don’t tell me you hated the sex.”

I opened my mouth to protest, but no words came out. She was right. I had enjoyed it. The best sex I ever had. She sensed my hesitation and pounced on me, kissing me with her hungry lips. Could I submit to them, be their slave? I married Brandon for his money, for the comforts he could give me. I let the disgusting man paw at my body. At least I enjoyed the sex with Mark and Mary.

My legs parted for Alison, I moaned into her sweet lips as the dildo prodded my clam. I reached down, grabbing the plastic cock and guided it inside me. Alison eagerly slammed it home inside me, pumping her ass vigorously. My hands reached out, grabbing her tight, teenage ass and pulling her into me. I could feel her hard nipples, and the harder nipple piercings, rubbing against my pillowy chest. Every time Alison buried the dildo in my cunt, the harness ground against my clit, building my pleasure.

“Let’s be slaves together,” Alison panted, her breath hot on my ear. I shivered as her tongue traced my earlobe. “We’ll be slut-wives! Pleasing each other when Master and Mistress do not need us. Oh, please be my slut-wife, Desiree! Please, please, please!”

My fingernails bit into Alison’s ass as my orgasm crashed through me. “Yes!” I howled. “Oh, yes! I’ll be your slut-wife!”

Alison’s happy smile was worth it. She had the same happy smile when I proposed to her. It took me a moment to realize the same smile was gracing my lips. I grabbed her pink tresses and pulled her lips down to mine and kissed my fiancee, my future slut-wife, as tears of happiness rolled down my cheeks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

April Lovel

I stayed quiet as the argument raged, sitting quietly at the table. Across from me, Violet sat just as quietly. Everyone was slipping away. Fiona in an angry huff, Lillian and Noel arguing, Thamina in a daze. I didn’t even notice when Alison and Desiree slipped out. Sam gathered up her translations and walked into Mary’s studio. Jessica calmly walked out, followed by a puzzled Willow.

I was just confused.

I vividly remember Mark bringing Felicity and I to his house. We were both virgins and it was such an exciting day. Mark taught me to suck his cock, then I was lying on the bed, next to Felicity, as Mark ate out my pussy, and Mary ate out Felicity’s pussy. I had such an amazing orgasm. And then Mark mounted me and took my virginity and I found myself falling in love with him. And I remembered how hurt I had been when they kicked me out of the bedroom. I gave Mark my virginity, my innocent heart, and he tossed me aside.

And I pined after him over the weekend.

And them Mary appeared at my school. And I became her slave. And then I got to be Mark’s slave and I was so happy. I got to be with the man whom I’d given my heart to, my innocence to. The last week had been so amazing. Even freed of his…what? Spell? I still didn’t regret Mark taking my virginity. But did I want to continue being his…slut?

I’d be giving up my dreams of going to Digipan and learning to program video games. Was Mark worth it? I would be happy. And Mark must love me if he gave me this freedom. Mary liked to talk about how much Mark loved her and that’s why he freed her. Well, Mark must love me too. I smiled, Mark loved me, and that thought sent happy butterflies flapping through my stomach.

I glanced up at Violet and saw tears running down her face.

I moved around the table, sat next to her and hugged the pretty, innocent teen. “It’ll be alright, Violet,” I told her.

“I…don’t…want…” she sobbed, “to…go…back…home…”

“Shh, you don’t have to go home,” I told her.

“But…but Master and Mistress…they don’t….want me…anymore.”

I hugged her. “Of course they do,” I told her, kissing her salty cheek. “They just love us so much, they are giving us the choice to stay with them.”

“Really?” Violet asked, rubbing her face. Her eyes were red and puffy from her crying, and it just made her look even cuter.

“Yes.”

“I don’t have to go back to my mom?”

“No,” I said firmly.

And she relaxed, a tremulous smile on her lips. “Good.” She reached out and grabbed my hand. “Are you staying, April?” she asked me.

“Of course,” I told her. Master loved me. And Mistress, too.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Fiona Cavanagh

Shame burned through my body as I cried on the curb outside of the house. I was wearing the disgusting clothes Mark made me wear and the memory of all the times I was forced to…pleasure him and Mary curdled my stomach. I ripped the choker off my neck and heaved it off into the bushes and sobbed into my hands.

Someone sat down next to me. Through my tear-filled eyes I saw Thamina, dressed as modestly as she could, which was not that much, her colorful headscarf wrapped about her head. No choker encircled her throat. She wasn’t an idiot like Lillian who seemed to find it just fine that Mark essentially raped all of us.

“I know,” Thamina whispered comfortingly. “Come with me.”

“Where?” I asked. I had nowhere to go. No car, no phone, no money. I left everything behind when Mark took me. I left Hank behind. Another sob threatened to overwhelm me as I thought of my boyfriend. He must be sick with worry. I vaguely remembered Jessica saying he filed a missing-person report on me.

“My place,” Thamina said, holding her keys. Mark gave Thamina a SUV for winning the masturbation contest. Another shudder of disgust went through me. I had masturbated in public for Mark. A crowd of people watched us, made bets on us. Filmed us with their phones. I felt so dirty; I needed to scrub the filth off my skin.

Thamina’s white Ford Escape had somehow escaped the firefight untouched. The garage door was open and I could see Mark’s Mustang leaking antifreeze from a round that went through the front grill. Good. The bastard deserves that, and more, to happen to him. I climbed into the passenger seat and Thamina started up the SUV and we drove down the street.

Out front there was a media circus being managed by the Puyallup Police under Mark’s control. There was a young, teenage girl with black hair in a plaited braid and a smiling face. She wore a red sundress decorated with white flowers and was taking a picture of herself in front of the sign of the neighborhood.

We drove in silence to Thamina’s apartment near Canyon Road. Deer Creek Apartments was the name, one of those gated-communities. Thamina almost forgot her code when we pulled up to the security box and it took three tries before she punched it in right. “I don’t know where my remote for the gate is,” Thamina explained, clearly embarrassed about forgetting the code.

“It’s alright, Thamina,” I told her, patting her knee.

She pulled into her parking spot, and led me up to the third floor apartment. She unlocked the door and went in. “It’s been more than two weeks since I’ve been home.”

“Me, too,” I replied, bitterly. I saw her phone and asked if I could use it. Thamina gave me a nod as she disappeared into her bedroom.

“Hi,” a woman’s voice answered when I called the apartment I shared with Hank, my boyfriend.

“Oh, hello,” I said in surprise. Who was this woman in my apartment? Did I call the right number? “Is Hank there?”

“Who wants to know,” the woman asked coldly. There was a possessive tone to her voice that caused my stomach to sink.

Hank had already replaced me. I slammed the phone down and fell to the floor. We had been dating for two years and he replaces me in two weeks? My body rocked with sobs. God damn Mark fucking Glassner. Why me! Why did you have to choose me and ruin my life! I was happy. Things were going great with Hank!

“It will be alright,” Thamina murmured, hugging me.

She was dressed in a long, dark skirt and very conservative blouse. A blue and red headscarf was wrapped around her head, leaving only her round, dusky face with those sexy, dark eyes. I licked my lips, a heat flushing through my body. Her lips were red and moist and I felt drawn to them. I could feel her body stiffen as I kissed those lips, then she was pushing away from me.

“What are you doing, Fiona?” she asked.

What was I doing? “I don’t know,” I told her. “Christ, the last two weeks have screwed my head all up. I just couldn’t resist kissing you. I…I’m sorry. I’ll leave.”

I went to stand up and she caught my hand and pulled me back and kissed me and it was my turn to stiffen in surprise. “You are not the only one that has changed,” Thamina said, disgust painting her face. “I know it is wrong, a sin, for women to be together. But…”

“You just can’t control yourself?” I asked.

“Yes,” she sighed in resignation and pulled me in for a second kiss.

Her lips were soft and tender. I stroked her face and brushed her headscarf. I pulled it off, her black hair falling free and beautiful about her head. Our kiss became more passionate, my tongue pressing against her lips, and they parted to let me in. I felt her gentle hand stroking my shoulder, then slide down the slope of my breast. I felt the low-cut blouse I was wearing get pushed down and my hard nipple exposed. Her finger gently traced my areola, sending a tingling pleasure throughout my body.

“Oh, Thamina,” I sighed as she bent down and captured my nipple with her sucking lips. I cradled her head to my breast, running my fingers through her silky hair. “Oh, that’s nice.”

Thamina licked her way back up my chest and throat and we were kissing again. My fingers fumbled at the buttons to her blouse as we kissed. Finally, I pushed open her blouse and felt a bra about her breasts. I slid my hands around to her back and found the clasp. It was harder to unclasp another person’s bra then my own, I realized. I finally got the clasp unhooked and broke the kiss to look down at her dusky breasts and her dark nipples.

“Fiona,” Thamina murmured as I sucked her nipple into my mouth. “This is so wrong.”

“Then stop,” I told her. I was too horny to care about right and wrong.

“I can’t,” she sighed, and we were kissing again, her body pressing against mine. The straps of my blouse slipped off my shoulders, exposing both my breasts, and I could feel Thamina’s hard nipples kissing my own nipples.

I pushed Thamina back, lowering her to the floor and settling on top of her. Her hands pulled the thong I was wearing off and pushed up my skirt. I pulled up her long skirt until it bunched about her waist. She was wearing plain, boring panties and I pulled those off of her, exposing a V of black hair that pointed right at her waxed, wet cunt. I grimaced, my pussy was waxed bare because of Mark’s perversions, too.

“Oh, Fiona,” she sighed as I settled atop her, our clits rubbing against each other as I started to trib her. “Ohh, that feels so nice!”

I ground my clit into her, moaning wantonly. “Your clit feels so good on mine,” I purred to Thamina and her hands caught my strawberry-blonde hair and pulled me down to kiss her.

Our hips rolled and pumped as we tribbed each other. Thamina’s hands roamed my back, her fingers lightly tracing my muscles and spine, leaving little trails of fire across my skin. I rubbed our clits together with hard, slow thrusts of my hips, building the pleasure inside me. My ass flexed and her gentle hands were suddenly groping my plump cheeks, pulling me harder into her pussy.

“Fiona! Fiona!” Thamina gasped. “Oh, you are driving me crazy!”

Harder, faster, I ground our clits together. Thamina bucked beneath me as her orgasm exploded inside her. She gasped so sweetly, squeezing my ass almost painfully as her passion overcame her. I rubbed against her clit once, twice, and then I screamed out her name as my pussy convulsed and my orgasm surged through my body.

“Wow,” I whispered and settled my weight on Thamina to cuddle with her and enjoy the post-orgasmic bliss.

But, Thamina pushed me off her and pushed her skirt down. Buttoning up her blouse she whispered, “That was wrong, Fiona. We can’t do this again.”

“Then why did it feel so good?”

“It felt good with Mark and Mary,” Thamina answered. “That didn’t change how wrong it was, did it?”

No. It really didn’t.

But, it did happen again. I went to take a shower and, to my delighted shock, Thamina slipped in and we rubbed our pussies on each other’s thighs beneath the warm water. And then it happened while we shared her bed for the night. And once more when we woke up in the morning. After every time we made love, Thamina would say it was the last, that it was wrong, and every time she would be the one to kiss me first.

“Do you need a place to stay?” Thamina asked as we ate a simple breakfast of pancakes. It was the only food in the apartment that hadn’t gone bad.

“Yeah,” I answered, hopeful.

“Then, you can stay here.” Thamina took a deep breath. “But, do not expect us to do that again.”

“Of course not,” I said, nodding soberly. I grabbed my plate and went to her sink to start rinsing it when I felt her body press against mine from behind.

“We can’t do it anymore,” she whispered as her lips found the back of my neck. “Because it’s wrong.”

Her hand slid up my thigh underneath my skirt and I moaned softly when she found my bare pussy. I didn’t know what Thamina and I had. It certainly wasn’t love. But it was comforting. I gasped as she slipped a finger up inside me. Comforting and fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jessica St. Pierre

I didn’t know what to think when Mark freed me from his…power? Spell? I didn’t really know what to call it. Who would think magic and all that crap was real? What I did know is that I needed a drink. I found my car still parked out on the street. My poor baby, a powder-blue Prius, had a passenger window shot out and a bullet hole in the trunk. Sighing, I climbed into the car, pushed the button to start it up, and drove away.

American Joes was the first bar I found. It looked like a dive, but I didn’t care. I needed a drink, desperately. I walked in; the few men in the pub were fixed on the TV. It was Debra reporting about what happened this afternoon. My heart began to hammer. I spent the firefight crouched behind a car, next to Debra, as her cameraman fearlessly filmed the firefight. “I was in Fallujah during the Surge,” he said dismissively when Debra suggested he take some cover.

I had never felt so alive as during those few minutes. It was almost intoxicating. Being around Mark and Mary was intoxicating, too. I sipped on my Coors lite. It was wrong what Mark did to me, that was painfully obvious. But, Mark was a powerful man. And he was only growing more and more powerful. And powerful men got what they wanted.

I could help him. I could be there, in the thick of it. Mark already relied on me to help the media. And so what if he fucked me. The sex was amazing. I could feel my pussy moistening in my silk panties just thinking about it. Mark was so powerful, and I could be one of his favorite women. I shuddered at the thought. I pulled my choker out of my pocket. Made of gold, with my name written in sapphires. I rubbed the engraving: “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.”

Forever. Forever the lover of the most powerful man in the world. There was no doubt in my mind just how powerful Mark was after today. He healed himself after he got shot five times, for Pete’s sake. Finishing off my beer, I clasped the choker about my throat.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Samnag “Sam” Soun

I sat the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and my dictionaries and reference books down on the desk in Mary’s studio, next to one of the computers. The last few days had definitely been strange. One minute I was working on my Ph.D. dissertation, the next I was being made the plaything of Mark and Mary, and then they asked me to translate this book.

The really wild part was all the spells and rituals in the book were real. Mark sold his soul for power and used that power to control me. I was torn, I did not want to be his plaything, but the magic was so intriguing. There were just such fascinating spells in it! There was a spell that could steal a nun’s powers and give it to a Warlock. Another spell let you summon the spirits of the dead to scry with. The book told you how to summon a variety of demons: Asherah, Marduk, Lilith, Hadath, Molech, Astarte, Chemosh, Baal-zebub, Dagon, Tammuz, Milcom, Ashtoreth, and, of course, Lucifer. The very being Mark and Mary apparently got their powers from. And there were magics in here even I could perform. Most required you to sell your soul, but anyone could conjure the dead or heal the sick and I found one spell that only a woman could cast.

I flushed, remembering what the spell did. It allowed a woman to conjure her own cock. Allowing a woman to ‘have the seed of life like a man, and plant that seed in a fertile vessel.’ What would it be like to have my own cock? It was such a disgusting idea, and yet an itch was forming in my pussy, my juices puddling on the leather seat of the chair.

I slid my hands down my naked flesh, down to my waxed pussy. On Monday, Mary sent me to this salon to get my thick, black bush waxed. It was weird, feeling bare down there, and strange to play with my pussy and not feel my wiry hair tickling my fingers as they slowly got matted-down with my juices. I teased my slit, running my hand up and down my labia. My breath caught as I pictured a cock thrusting out from me as I pinched my clit.

I imagined bending caramel-skinned Jessica over the couch. She would moan as I slid my cock inside her warm pussy. I slipped my fingers up inside me, imagining that’s what Jessica’s pussy would feel like around my cock, all warm and slippery. Jessica would gasp and pant, and moan so beautifully as I fucked her. Her caramel breasts would shake from my thrusts, waving her dark nipples about. I would spank her ass as I fucked her, and pull on her honey-brown hair.

I dug my fingers faster and faster into my cunt, pinching my clit with my other hand. I leaned back in the computer chair. Jessica would cum on my cock, her pussy clenching, and she would gasp my name. I shuddered on the chair, my pussy clenching about my fingers as a nice cum washed through me.

Breathing heavily, I sucked my fingers clean of my tangy, spicy flavor. I grabbed my notes and found the passage for the Shophkah spell, reading the ritual again. It was simple. I just needed a woman to lie with. I chewed on my fingernail as I debated performing the spell. This might be my last night of freedom. Just because Mark and Mary say they’ll free us, I don’t think they’ll free me. They need the knowledge in this book. They need me.

Where could I find a woman to fuck? There was a club I heard the other sluts talk about. One that Mary liked to go to. Some lesbian club called the something Diver. The Cake Diver? No, that couldn’t be it. I pulled out my smart phone and did a search and found a club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver.

I went down into the basement where the bed I shared with Xiu was. She was a nasty girl, I learned. Loved to be hurt. The more you hurt her, the wetter she got. I went to the dresser I shared with Xiu. Mary had me go shopping on Monday to get “appropriate clothing,” as she put it, after the waxing. I found a tight, blue dress covered in sequins. The skirt was very short, and while the bodice went up to my neck, an oval was cut out exposing the inner slopes of my breasts.

I called for a taxi and paid with my debit card. As the cab drove me to Tacoma, I thought about my future. I wouldn’t be Mark and Mary’s sex slave again, not if I could help it. But, maybe, they would let me be their…adviser. Their Vizier. I could inform them about the magic and maybe I would make my own deal with the devil. As long as I stayed subservient to them, there’s no reason that I couldn’t have some fun.

The music in the club was a booming dubstep. It was dark inside, various colored spotlights flashing about the club. There was a bar and circular tables on one side, and a large dance floor on the other. The club was filled with women of all shapes and races: lipstick lesbians, punk girls with spiked hair, butch women with short hair, goth girls in depressing blacks, and many more.

I had fun, dancing and grinding on a few girls. I hit it off with this one girl who had the most unusual hair. Half was dyed bubblegum pink, the other half cotton-candy blue. In fact, her name was Candy and whether that was her real name or an affectation, I didn’t know. She found my glasses cute, and we were soon making out on one of the couches that lined the wall of the club.

Candy was quite affectionate, and her mouth as sweet as candy. She was short, like me, and very curvy, unlike me. Her hand slipped under my short skirt and started playing with my shaved pussy as we kissed. Feeling bold, I pushed up her skirt and discovered she wasn’t wearing panties. I ran my finger through her smooth pussy. I gathered up a copious coating of her juices and sucked them into my mouth. “Umm, you taste as sweet as candy,” I joked.

She licked her lips. “Why do you think I’m called Candy?”

I laughed and kissed her again. She grabbed my hips and pulled me into her and our clits started rubbing together. The spell required me to ‘lie with a woman as if I were a man, and fully know her,’ and it sounded like a euphemism for tribadism. When I ‘fully know her,’ which I’m hoping means the both of us cumming, I was to utter the Hebrew word for cock, Shophkah. All the spells that I had seen were Hebrew words. I had only translated maybe a sixth of the book and skimmed the rest.

Our pussies ground together harder and faster, our orgasms building. “Oh yes!” Candy gasped. “Oh, god yes! I love this couch! I always get lucky on this couch!”

I rubbed harder and harder. “Oh yeah, who else have you done this with!”

“Oh, this beautiful, auburn-haired woman!” she gasped. “Two weeks ago. She was the most stunningly gorgeous woman in the world!”

She was talking about Mary, I realized. What a small world. Our clits were rubbing hard together as we pleasured each other. Candy was moaning wordlessly, her finger slipping into the cleft of my buttocks and teasing my asshole. When her finger slid into my ass, I slammed my clit into hers at the sudden intrusion. Candy bucked beneath me as she came.

“Fuck, fuck, that’s so good!” she shrieked, wiggling her finger deeper into my bowels.

I felt my orgasm shudder through me and I moaned one word, “Shophkah!”

Warmth bubbled up in my pussy and pleasure shook through my body as my clitoris became red hot. I moaned and felt pleasure as my clit engorged and lengthened, pushing into Candy’s pussy as it grew. I was suddenly surrounded by her warm, slippery flesh. It was better than I imagined it would be. My hips started pumping my cock inside her delightful cunt.

Candy’s eyes opened in shock. “What the fuck!” she gasped. “Is that a dildo?”

I didn’t answer her, I was too lost in the pleasure around my cock to care about anything other than pumping it in and out of her pussy. Candy’s hand wormed between our bodies, sliding down to feel where my cock penetrated her cunt. Her fingers wrapped around the shaft of my cock and followed it up to my groin. I could see her eyes widen in amazement as she realized what she felt. Her fingers slipped underneath and found my wet pussy.

“Holy shit! You have a cock, now!”

“Yeah,” I panted, fucking her harder and harder.

“How?”

“Magic.”

She let out a throaty moan. “I love magic!” Her hips started thrusting up to meet me and I kissed her sweet lips.

My cock felt so amazing in her slippery depths. I was completely enveloped in warm, soft flesh. Every movement of my cock built the pleasure mounting inside me. I fucked her faster and faster, feeling an overwhelming urge to cum as fast as possible. God, no wonder guys were so quick to finish. This urge was almost driving all thoughts from my mind. I just needed to cum.

I groaned loudly as this pressure shot out from my ovaries and out through my cock and I spilt my seed into Candy’s sweet cunt. “Oh my god, you can cum!” she gasped. “Holy shit!” More blasts flooded her pussy as she came a second time, her cunt contracting pleasantly about my cock. “Holy shit!” Candy panted one more time.

I concentrated, the spell said I could summon and dismiss the cock at will, and I felt my cock shrinking and withdrawing from her cunt until it was back to being my tiny little clit. Candy just gaped, rubbing her eyes as she saw my dick-less groin.

“Wow, oh, wow! Can you fuck me with that again?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lillian Franks

I didn’t get why the other girls were upset. Being Mark and Mary’s sluts was so rewarding. I was so jealous that day when I first met Mark and he took Alison as his sex slave and left me to work the rest of my shift at Hot Topic with a cunt full of his cum. I stalked out of the house, I didn’t see the point in hanging around with these ungrateful ladies. If they wanted to throw away the great honor of being Mark’s slut, fine with me. More Master and Mistress for me to fuck.

Feeling horny, I decided not to waste the opportunity of having the night to myself and grabbed my phone, looking up this hot piece of ass’s number. “Hey Zelda,” I said when she answered the phone.

Zelda was this cute, punk girl I fucked a few weeks ago. I met her at Hot Topic when Master came in the second time and made me his slut. I filmed our fucking so Master and Mistress could watch it later. She was a great lay and I wouldn’t mind making it with the girl again.

“You never called me back,” Zelda pouted. “I thought we had a great time.”

“We did,” I quickly told her. “In fact, I’m looking to have another good time.”

Zelda gave a wicked laugh. “I bet Spike would just love that.”

“Spike?” I asked. “Is he cute?”

Zelda purred. “You’ll just want to eat him up. Come on over.”

I pulled on a red corset and a very short, black skirt trimmed with black lace. Thigh-high, fishnet stockings covered my pale legs, held up by a black garter belt. I didn’t bother with the panties. I pulled my black hair, streaked with blue and purple highlights, into two pigtails. I looked hot. My gold choker glinted prettily around my neck so everyone could see who I belonged to. I happily headed outside to my blue Fusion Hybrid. I frowned, the passenger door had three bullet holes in it and the passenger seat was leaking stuffing.

Oh well, Master had the money to fix it. I hopped in, and started up my car. I had won a masturbation contest to get this car. That had been exciting, pleasuring myself while a bunch of strangers watched. It was so nasty. That’s why I loved being their slave, I got to do all these nasty, fun things. I gunned the car, and roared out of the street, past all the media, and took off to Zelda’s apartment.

She didn’t live too far away, Chestnut Hill apartments off Meridian, halfway down South Hill into the Puyallup Valley and downtown Puyallup. I parked my car in front of the M building and climbed up the stairs to the third floor and knocked on the door. Zelda opened it, wearing only a skimpy, black thong. Her small breasts had gold rings pierced through her nipples and tattooed on her right breast was a green serpent coiled about her tit. That was new, she didn’t have that two weeks ago. The serpent’s tongue flicked out pink towards her areola to lick at her nipple. A sultry grin appeared on her almost-cute face. She would be cute, except her hair was spiked up into a black mohawk streaked with red, the sides shaved off.

“Slut,” Zelda smiled and grabbed my pigtail and pulled me in for a kiss. My hands found her breasts, pulling on her nipple rings as her tongue stabbed into my lips and roughly wrestled with my tongue. She broke the kiss and pulled me into the apartment by my pigtail.

Sitting on her couch was a cute guy wearing only a pair of ripped jeans. His chest was muscular and hairless. His face had a chiseled chin and deep, blue eyes. Just like Master’s eyes. His hair was shaved and black spikes were pierced through his eyebrows, a black bull’s ring pierced his nose, and both of his ear lobes were distorted by wide, black ear expanders.

“This that girl?” Spike grunted, taking a pull from a brown-bottled beer. A grin split his lips. “You’re one hot chick. Zelda says you like to party.”

“I love to party,” I purred.

“What’s this about your throat?” Zelda asked, fingering my choker. “Mark and Mary’s slut forever,” she read and frowned. “Wait, not that Mark?”

I grinned at her.

“Holy shit,” Spike gasped. “That was wild what happened today. Did he really die and come back to life?”

I blinked. “Well, he was shot in the chest a bunch and…” my voice broke. The image of Master lying bleeding on the lawn would haunt me for the rest of my life. Get yourself together, slut, he’s alive. “We thought he was going to die and then he was all better.”

“Fuck,” Zelda muttered. “Is he, like, a God or something?”

A God? He could do some amazing things. Both of them could. “Maybe he is,” I answered. “And I’m one of his favorites.”

Spike pulled me to him and I sat down on the couch next to him. He boldly pulled up my skirt exposing my shaved cunt, his fingers ran down my slit then shoved roughly inside me. I gasped in the mix of pleasure and discomfort. “So a God’s cock has been up here?”

His thick fingers were pushing in and out of my cunt. “Yes,” I hissed. Zelda sank down on the other side of me, her fingers unlacing the black ties of my corset. The corset loosened enough for Zelda to fish out my left breast and I moaned as her lips kissed my nipple, then she softly bit it with her teeth. I jumped when Spike’s thumb started rubbing hard on my clit. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned.

Spike unzipped his jeans and pulled out a hard, thick cock. A silver ring pierced the cock’s head, below the urethra. A Prince Albert piercing, I thought with a wicked smile. “You feel wet enough, babe,” Spike moaned, climbing atop me.

I spread my legs eagerly for him. “Fuck the slut,” Zelda urged.

His cock nudged at my pussy. I groaned as he slid into me, the ring rubbing deliciously down the length of my pussy as he filled me up. He drew back and slammed into me again. God, his cock felt so good inside me. I always loved fucking a guy with a pierced cock. Zelda kissed me as my pussy was getting pounded by Spike.

“Fuck, fuck you’re tight, babe!” Spike moaned, his balls slapping against my taint with every thrust. “Fuck, fuck! I can see why a God would fuck you! This is some grade A cunt I’m getting!”

My orgasm was building quickly as the metal ring rubbed against my pussy’s walls. I gasped into Zelda’s greedy mouth as her hand slid down and found my little clit and started rubbing it. I writhed beneath Spike as my cum exploded through my cunt, squeezing down on his big cock. He kept right on fucking me, pounding me harder and harder. My insides were on fire and Zelda kept playing with my clit.

I broke the kiss, gasping, “Oh fuck, I’m cumming again! Ohh, keep fucking me! Yes, Yes!” Zelda’s finger was making my clit feel amazing as she stroked it. “Fuck, keep playing with my clit, slut! Ummm, yes!”

“I’m gonna cum in your pussy,” Spike grunted. “I bet you’re the type of slut that loves it when a guy busts his nut inside her!”

“Oh yes,” I panted. “Flood my naughty little cunt with your cum! I’m goin’ to make Zelda lick it all out!”

Zelda pinched my nipple. “You think so, slut?”

“Yes!” I screamed as a third orgasm crashed through me. Spike groaned as my pussy hungrily milked his cum from his balls. I loved the feeling of hot cum splashing inside me. Spike pulled out and buried himself one last time inside me, before his cock withdrew, leaving me empty. I could feel his cum run out wetly.

“Clean her pussy out, Zelda!” Spike barked. Then a grin broke out on his face. “She’s got to be clean for her God.”

I moaned as Zelda’s head bent down and lapped at my messy cunt. Spike was right, Master wouldn’t be pleased if my cunt was full of some other man’s cum, tomorrow. I came a fourth time as Zelda’s skilled tongue found all of Spike’s cum inside me. And then, I got to return the favor to Zelda, licking out Spike’s cum from her tasty snatch.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Korina Stavros

I slipped silently out of the kitchen as Fiona and Lillian fought, wandering upstairs. I entered Master and Mistress’s bedroom, crawling onto their bed. I rubbed my cheek against their sheets and hugged their pillow. I could smell their scent and felt loved.

I was carrying Master’s baby, I thought happily.

My arm ached from where I got shot, and I shifted to get more comfortable. Maybe it was wrong what they did to me, but I enjoyed every minute of it. Even drinking another woman’s pee. Fiona didn’t seem to be as happy about being their slut. That was a shame, I had come to love drinking her pee. I was pregnant and that changed everything for me. Maybe I would be more angry if it wasn’t for the baby. Or maybe not. Master told me he loved me, and so did Mistress. My child would be loved and cared for, and that is what’s most important.

So there was no question in my mind what I would do. I fingered the gold choker, tight about my throat, tracing the opal stones set in a plate on the front. Korina, the opals spelled, and below that I traced the words engraved, “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.” I was their slut, forever. It was engraved on my choker.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dr. Willow WolfTail

I drove.

When I need to think, I like to get in my red Prius and drive. It didn’t matter where I drove, just that I kept moving. I had been Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN and wife of Yancy Coleman. But, what was I, now? Mark and Mary’s sex slave. I frowned, no I would not be that. Yancy’s wife? I shook my head, no I signed those divorce papers last week.

I never should have married Yancy. We had just been together for so long, I just didn’t know how to get off the train. So, I said, “Yes,” when he proposed and I said, “I do,” when the minister asked the question. It made my family happy, it made Yancy happy. I told myself that it made me happy. But, it didn’t.

So, was I still a doctor?

That was the one thing Mark and Mary left me. They wanted me to run their free clinic. Mary told me all about her plans. The clinic’s real purpose was to find them young women to be whores for them. But, that seemed to be changing. Mary was starting to be more focused on actually helping these women. I pictured examining all those young, nubile girls and felt a flush of warmth through my body. My time as their sex slave has definitely warped my sexual appetites.

Maybe I couldn’t be their sex slave, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t run their clinic. For a price.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Agent Noel Heinrich

“I need a transfer,” I told ASAC Donavan when I entered his office.

“I thought you were happy with your, um, undercover assignment,” Donavan said. “You seemed so committed last week.”

I shivered as he leered at me. He had watched me fuck Mark Glassner in this very building. Well, that’s when I was Mark’s slave. Now, I wanted to get as far away from the creep as I could. Far away from all the people he’s enslaved, and my memories. Grief almost overwhelmed me, but I beat it down. I didn’t need that know.

“Just send me far away,” I begged. “Mark approved it.” A lie. Well, if Mark was honest about letting me go, I guess it really wasn’t.

“Well, if that’s what Mark wants,” Donavan said, and a hint of awe appeared in his voice. Jeez, was he one of those idiots buying that bull about Mark being a god? When I left the house, a group of those idiots were gathering outside with signs proclaiming Mark and Mary to be their Gods. Blind fucking idiots.

“It is,” I told him, rubbing at my neck. It felt good to have that damned choker off. I threw it into the Puyallup River on my way here. Let the fish be his damned sex slave. I was through being a man’s plaything.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“This is like a dream, Tiffany,” my husband said to me as we cuddled in bed.

We were both naked, my pussy aching pleasantly from our lovemaking. I stroked his chest, idly, my body pressed up against his side. It was a dream. I never thought I would be with my husband again. To hold him, and kiss him, and to feel him inside me. I wasn’t a nun anymore, I realized, I would have to get on birth control or we’d have another child.

“I love you, Sean,” I told him, squeezing him tightly. He smiled and we kissed. “I need to tell you something.” I bit my lip as he nodded. “I…I was with other people, while we were separated.”

“It’s okay,” Sean answered. “That’s all in the past.”

“Is it okay?” I asked. “I had many lovers. I was your wife and…”

“Technically, we were divorced,” he pointed out. “We still are divorced, I guess. Besides, I had women, too.”

I frowned. “Mary said you never dated.”

“No, but there were, um, women, from time to time,” he admitted.

“Who?” I asked, curious. “Why would you keep it from the girls?” A guilty flush appeared on his face and my eyes widened in realization. “Your high school students?”

“Yeah,” he sheepishly answered. “They were all willing. You know, the cool teacher thing turns some girls on. But, it was only after you left, Tif.”

“Well, I guess what was in the past is in the past,” I told Sean. “We have our new future to build. And, well, I think I’d like another child. So, I could see,” tears were filling my eyes, “…so I could see one of my children grow up.”

Sean gently brushed a tear away. “I’m old enough to be a grandpa, now. Are you sure?”

I laughed. “I know, you got old. I can’t believe there’s gray in your hair.”

“And you got younger. So not fair, Tif.”

“Oh, would you rather I got old and fat like you?” I teased.

His lips found mine. “No, you’re as beautiful as the day I met you.”

I could feel his cock hardening against my thigh. “Again?” I asked in surprise.

“They say a young, beautiful woman is the best Viagra,” Sean quipped as he pulled me atop him. “Besides, someone wants a child.”

I smiled happily as I felt his cock prodding at the entrance to my pussy and I slid down Sean’s body, forcing his wonderfully hard dick inside me. I moaned in delight as Sean filled me up. I rose up, thrusting my perky breasts forward. I slowly started riding Sean, rolling my hips as I slid up and down his shaft. Sean’s hands slid up my flat stomach to cup my breasts.

“You’re so beautiful, Tif!” he moaned. “Would you marry me, again?”

“Oh yes!” I gasped, happily. “As soon as possible.” I felt tears of joy run down my cheeks as I rode my husband. I forced down the guilt at betraying my order. It was all for Sean, all for my family. They were all I needed.

And what about the greater good, my guilt whispered up at me.

But that voice was quickly drowned out by the pleasure growing deep in my womb as Sean’s cock rubbed deliciously against my pussy walls as I rode him. The pleasure of his fingers playing gently with my breasts, the pleasure of my clit grinding into his groin on every down-stroke. And the pleasure of my orgasm as it crashed through my body and the feel of Sean’s cum shooting inside me. His eager sperm might be swimming up to a waiting egg and we would make a new life, again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Mark…” the ethereal voice whispered, “Awaken…”

I was standing in a field of wildflowers awaiting my Mary when the voice drifted across the field and I realized I was dreaming. The voice seemed to be coming from the small bridal tent where, in my dream, anyways, my Mary would be waiting to step out and walk down the aisle. I walked towards the white tent and through the open flap.

“Mark…” the beautiful woman whispered, her voice chiming like bells.

She was beautiful and young, maybe in her early twenties. Her skin was burnished bronze and her eyes were scarlet. Around her face and shoulders fell scarlet hair. She wore a simple, white tunic, her large breasts straining against the plain fabric. At her waist, a golden sword set with rubies. A soft smile graced her lips as she eyed me.

“Who are you?” I asked, suspiciously.

“I am Azrael,” the woman answered. Her tunic melted away and she stood naked before me. Her breasts were large and perfectly shaped, her nipples hard and large. Scarlet hair hid her pussy as she walked towards me. She touched me and I shuddered in pleasure. It was like being touched by Lilith.

Somehow, I was on my back and she was straddling me, my cock sliding into her pussy. The feeling was so intense, an ecstasy of pleasure surged through me as my cock was fully enveloped by her warm, wet depths. I groaned, my cum shooting into her. She smiled in delight, shuddering atop me as she started riding my cock.

“It has been so long since I have given a man the Ecstasy,” Azrael moaned in her melodic voice.

Ecstasy, that’s what Karen called it when Gabriel would come upon her and give her a mission. So, Azrael was an angel, then. Now that I had Tiffany’s Gift, I guess the other side had a use for me. Well, fuck that. They had caused me far too much pain and suffering for me to even think about playing ball for them.

“What do you want, angel,” I spat, trying to fight the pleasure.

Azrael laughed. “I am an angel. The Angel of Death, to be specific.”

“You’re a woman, though?” I frowned. “I always thought the Angel of Death was some guy in a black robe.”

“Why would Death be a man?” she asked. “Life comes into this world from a woman, it is only fitting that life should leave this world the same way.”

The pleasure in my cock was growing too much and I groaned as I came inside her again. She just kept right on riding me, her perfect breasts bouncing above me. I wanted to reach out and cup those breasts, feel her hard nipples. Instead, I grabbed the canvas floor of the tent between my fists.

“What do you want?” I demanded.

“It is my job to teach and guide Shamans,” Azrael answered.

“What?”

“A Warlock who has been given the Gift of the Priesthood. You are no longer a Warlock, but you are not quite a Priest. A monk, as they are called these days. You are a Shaman, with both the powers of Paradise and the Abyss.”

“This has happened before?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, yes,” Azrael answered. “It is rare. There is a way for a Warlock to steal the Gift, of course. And Tiffany was hardly the first Priestess to give her Gift to a Warlock. In fact, the most famous Shaman of all would be King Solomon. When the Queen of Sheba was sent to exorcise him, the foolish woman fell in love with him and gave him her powers. Any questions?”

“Why would you want to help me?” I demanded. “I’m a Warlock. Your side has been attacking me since day one!”

“Perhaps I can temper your wickedness,” Azrael answered, with a smile. “And maybe some good can come from your actions.” She twisted her hips, squeezing her angelic cunt as she slid down my cock and another blast of cum flooded up inside her. “Ohh, I love it when a mortal floods me with his seed. Maybe you’ll quicken a life in my womb!”

“What?” I asked in shock.

She threw back her head, a rich, chiming laughter peeled from her lips. “I can bare no child, relax mortal.”

Could I have kids, now? Mary wanted to have kids but Karen told us a nun couldn’t get pregnant, it was one of the protections they were given. Mary would be crushed if I was sterile, now. “Can I still have kids, now?”

Azrael cocked her head. “Yes. The Priestesses were given that protection because of the nature of their Prayers. Priests, on the other hand, have very different powers. Anything else, or shall we get started on your education?”

“No,” I snapped, anger at her presumption, anger at her invasion of my dreams, boiling up inside me. “I don’t want anything to do with your side. My Chasity is dead because of your nuns!”

“Not my nuns,” Azrael pointed out. “Gabriel’s nuns.”

“I don’t care,” I shouted. My balls were boiling, wanting to cum in the furnace of her cunt again. “Your side can go fuck themselves.”

“Ooh, I’d rather fuck you,” Azrael panted. “Your cock feels so nice inside me.”

I grit my teeth as she rode me faster and faster, trying not to cum again. She arched her back, thrusting those magnificent breasts forward and her cunt began to convulse so pleasantly about my cock as she came. I lost the battle and came one more time in her tight pussy. Gasping for breath, I found myself moaning in disappointment as she rose off my cock.

“Well, if you ever change your mind, Mark, just say my name and we can resume your education.”

“I won’t,” I promised.

Her mocking laugh followed me as I rose to wakefulness.

I was sleeping on a hospital chair, my neck sore, my pants soaked with cum. Mary stirred next to me, shifting her position on her chair. “Master,” a soft voice whispered. I looked up to see Xiu staring at me. I stood up and took her hand and kissed it. She smiled softly, and her eyes closed and she slipped back into sleep.

I won’t use their powers, I promised myself. Desiree almost died the first time they attacked me. Korina was shot and this time Xiu was badly hurt, and plenty of my bodyguards. And Chasity was dead and five of my other bodyguards. Fuck them. Fuck their powers. I would hold onto this Gift, keep it from ever being used for their side again. Deprive them of one of the few tools that remained them.

Mary and I ate breakfast at the hospital. Xiu woke up a second time when we returned and Mary hugged her gently as we told her about the hysterectomy and Chasity’s death. Xiu would be given the choice about staying our sex slave, but only after she was stronger. We checked in on the other bodyguards. 30 died during the night. 04 and 47 were still unconscious. The other eighteen were conscious and eating breakfast. They had suffered a variety of gunshots, some more serious than others. Four were well enough to be discharged this morning, having only taken grazing wounds. They were all happy to see us and we gave them encouragements.

Noon was approaching, and it was time to find out who, if any, of our sex slaves would want to voluntarily stay with us. 51 drove us back to the house. Besides the media, there was a large crowd of people cheering and holding up signs as we drove through. A very large crowd, I realized. There were more than a hundred, covering the shoulder of Shaw Road and spilling into the road. “I worship you,” and “Mark Glassner is God,” and many other signs were on display.

“What the fuck is that about?” I asked Mary, but she looked as confused as I was.

“Sir,” 51 answered. “Your miraculous healing is all over the internet. Some people think you’re a God.”

“Stop the car,” I ordered and I stepped out of the car, prepared to set these people straight.

The crowd, mostly women, fell to their knees and bowed. Their faces shown with rapture and love. “My God!” they shouted. “Bless me!” and “I am yours!” and other shouts rose up. I recognized a few, women that I had fucked over the past few weeks. “Take me!” a woman shouted and bared her breasts at me and I felt my cock hardening.

Their love, their devotion, their worship was so intoxicating. I raised my hands up and they hushed in excited anticipation of what I would say. They were obeying me without me even giving them a command. This was power. I was power. I could do things that no normal person ever could. I was better than them. I could guide them, shape them. Make them better than what had been before. How could I refuse these people.

“What is your commandment, my Lord!” a man shouted.

“Love each other.”

I did not know why that phrase appeared on my lips, but it felt right. A groan went through the crowd and two teenage girls rose up. I smiled, recognizing the Cunningham twins. “It’s as we told you,” the twin with the shorter hair cried. “Mark taught our family to love each other unconditionally.”

Rose grabbed Daisy and the twin girls kissed passionately before the entire crowd. A groan went through the crowd and more people were kissing each other, following the twin girls’ examples. Men kissed women and women kissed women. Mothers kissed daughters and sons kissed mothers. Brothers kissed sisters and daughters kissed fathers.

Mary stepped out of the car and another wave of shouts rose from the crowd, “My Goddess!” and, “The most Beautiful of Women!” shouted from the crowd. I saw the uncertainty melt away from Mary’s face as the crowd chanted her name. A Black woman knelt before her, begging to pleasure her.

Clothing was coming off as the worshipers’ passions increased. Several with instruments begin playing a low, primal beat. Deep drums accompanied by steel-string guitars. Everywhere you looked, people were loving each other, worshiping us with their bodies. Some bowed before us, baring breasts and begging for our blessing.

A mother and her teenage daughter took turns sucking my cock, their tongues running up and down the sides. They both looked so much alike, the same tawny hair, the same delicate cheeks, but the mother had fuller lips and bigger tits, while the daughter had the smooth, fresh skin of youth and tits that seemed to defy gravity.

They kissed each other around the head of my cock, their tongues caressing each other’s as they explored the sensitive flesh of my cock. I gripped both their hairs and moaned as they started taking turns sucking my cock into their mouths. Mary was leaning back against 51’s cop car as the Black woman was devouring her pussy.

I watched her lips as she moaned, her voice drowned out by the worshipers. Her body convulsed as she orgasmed and the Black woman looked so happy when her face came away sticky. Immediately, another worshiper, a Black teenager, grabbed the woman and they kissed and the teen mounted her and started fucking her with his cock. Was it her son? Or was it a complete stranger fucking her?

The mother had her lips about my cock as her daughter sucked my balls into her sweet mouth. I groaned, my balls tightening, and I flooded the mother’s mouth with my cum. She pulled her head away and let my cum splash onto her large breasts and neck. A look of ecstasy painted her face as my spunk ran thickly down her heaving bosom. Her daughter released my balls and scooped up a glob of semen off her mother’s breast and sucked it reverently into her mouth. Other worshipers crowded around, gathering scoops of my cum to eat.

“This is wrong,” Mary whispered after we climbed back into 51’s car, leaving behind the orgy.

“Why?” I asked. “We didn’t make them do anything.”

Mary bit her lip. “They think we’re…”

“Gods?” I asked her, a smile on my lips. “Why not? We have these powers. Didn’t it feel amazing as they all chanted your name?”

A ghost of a smile played on her lips. “It was…”

“Intoxicating?” I finished.

“Yes,” Mary sighed. “We need to be careful, Mark.”

I reached out and stroked her freckled cheek. “Of course we will, Mare.”

I saw the evidence of the firefight all over the neighborhood as 51 pulled up in front of the house. There were boarded-up windows and cars riddled with bullet holes. Red stains dotted the asphalt. Mary clung to my arm as we walked up to the house. We may have been about to lose all our sex slaves, but I was still riding high on the euphoria of the worshipers. There were plenty of women out there, our worshipers, who would be thrilled to be our sluts.

They were all waiting in the dining room. Some wore their chokers and others did not. Well, it seemed that some of them would be staying. Alison and Desiree were holding each other, their chokers tight about their throats. Violet and April both wore their chokers, too, and behind them Lillian lounged fingering her choker. I was happy to see that Korina was wearing her choker, too. She was carrying my child.

“Sam, is there a way to break the bond?” I asked her, then blinked in surprise. There was a woman sitting on Sam’s lap, her hair dyed half-pink and half-blue. They were both dressed in party dresses, Sam in a blue sequined dress and the girl in a gauzy, pink dress.

“Yes.” A yawn spread across her round face. She rubbed her dark, almond eyes. “It’s quite simple. Just touch the person, concentrate on the chain binding the two of you and say Parats. That’s the Hebrew word for ‘to break.’ In fact all the spells are just Hebrew words. It’s quite fascinating.”

“So, I take it you want to be freed?” I asked her before she went off on one of her long-winded explanations.

“Well, you need me,” Sam said. “But, I don’t want to be one of your…sluts. I’ll advise you on magic. Let me be your Vizier. The only payment I want is Candy, here.”

I glanced at Candy. “You want to be hers?”

“She can do magic,” Candy giggled.

“Fine,” I told Sam. “You have to tell us whatever we need to know. You can never tell anyone else what you know. You can ignore any other commands. Candy, you belong to Sam, now. Do whatever she wants.”

Fiona stepped up in front of me, anger on her face, and slapped me. “Bastard,” she snarled. “Free me.”

I grabbed her. I could keep her, make her love me again. Make her pay for slapping me. I saw Mary staring at me, the slight, warning shake of her head. No. Mary was right, it was better that they wanted to be ours. I focused on the chains binding the two of us and said, “Parats.” We flinched, as if we were both tugging on a rope that snapped, and we stumbled back.

“I’m free,” she whispered, half in astonishment, half in joy. And then she was sweeping out of the room, her strawberry-blonde hair flowing behind her.

Noel was stoic silence when I released her, Thamina was icy calm, modestly clad in a long skirt and headscarf. Willow walked up and I grabbed her, going to release her, too, when she shook her head. “Like Sam, I think we can come to an understanding.”

“What?” Mary asked.

“I’ll run your charity,” Willow smiled. “Let me choose the staff and I’ll be more than happy to run the clinic. Just let me…play, with the girls.”

“Done,” I told her, with a smile. “Install some cameras, though.”

Willow laughed. “Sure.”

“And the rest of you want to be our sex slaves?”

“Yes!” Alison answered, excitedly. “Desiree, too.”

Desiree nodded. “Alison convinced me.”

Jessica walked towards us, her choker about her neck. “You’re the most powerful people in the world. I want to be a part of that.”

“I don’t want to go back to my mom,” Violet whispered. April gripped her hand and smiled at me and happily said, “I love you both.”

“You’re too much fun, Master,” Lillian said with a sultry laugh. “And Mistress is just to die for.”

Korina walked over and stood next to Jessica, her hand rubbing her belly. “I love you, Master. I’m having your baby. And I love you, too, Mistress.”

“Then you’re our sex slaves,” I ordered. “You’ll do whatever Mary or I tell you, no matter how depraved or filthy the command is.”

The seven sluts knelt before us, smiling up at us. “We are yours,” they said in unison, love shining in their eyes. “Forever.”

And, as the sluts enveloped Mary and me in a press of delightful female flesh, I thought I heard a chiming voice whisper, “Progress.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What can I do for you,” Professor Scrivener asked as I knocked at his door.

I was at the Department of Hebrew and Semitic Studies, University of Wisconsin-Madison, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor clutched in my hands. After taking the book from the Altgrave, I did my research and Professor Scrivener was a leading expert in the translation of ancient Semitic writings. He was a man in his fifties, black hair going gray, with deep, green eyes peering at me from behind horned-rim glasses. His office was small, cluttered with books and papers and I squeezed past the door and stepped carefully to his desk.

“Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I said as he shook my hand. He had a strong grip, I was surprised to discover, crushing my hand as he smiled politely at me.

“What can I do for you, Brandon?” he asked impatiently.

I handed him the book. He took it, glancing at the cover and opened it up. “Hmm, Aramaic.”

“I’ll pay you $300,000 dollars to translate the book,” I told him. “$100,000 up front and the other $200,000 on completion.”

His eyes bugged out in surprise. “Is this a joke?”

I pulled out the cashiers check made out for $100,000 dollars. It was the bulk of my money. I was hoping greed would blind the man from asking too many questions and his hands shook as he looked at the check. But, if the book contained what I hoped it would, $100,000 would be a pittance. And once he finished translating the book, well, I could find a different way to reward him. “Show this to no-one. I need complete discretion on your part. And I need it as soon as possible. I will call once a week to check on your progress. And no questions, okay?”

He licked his lips, nervous, then glanced down at the check. I could see the questions whirling in his mind, the doubts and whispers of caution. But there was that glint of avarice in his eyes as he kept glancing at the check. He wiped his sweaty palm on the leg of his brown slacks. Sweat was beading on his forehead. He glanced up at me, staring at me intently, his green eyes peering into my brown eyes. His hand shook as he folded up the check and slipped it into his pocket.

“Okay. We have a deal, Brandon.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 33.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Rachel’s Honeymoon Part 2-Saturday Morning

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Rachel’s Honeymoon

Part 2: Saturday Morning

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Female/Female, Male/Female, Mind Control, Wife, Exhibitionism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes during Chapter 27 while Mark and Mary are in New York City. For Part 1 of Rachel’s Honeymoon.



I woke up, confused. Where was I and who was I with?

Not my husband, that’s for sure. Unless he transformed into this beautiful, blonde woman sleeping next to me. Naked, I could feel the silk sheets cool against my body and I flushed. I never slept naked. I sat up, rubbing the sleep from my eyes and the memories of last night came flooding back.

My new husband and I arrived at the Waldorf-Astoria Hotel for our honeymoon, all excited for our first night together. I mean, we had spent nights together before, but our first night as man and wife was going to be just magical. And it was magical, only I spent it with Mary and her fiancee Mark, and their chauffeur, the beautiful Leah that slept next to me.

I had been so naughty and wanton last night. I’m not sure what came over me. I was just so enchanted by Mary and when she invited me up to her hotel room, how could I say no? Even my husband understood how great an opportunity it was for me. He was such a great guy to let me spend our honeymoon having fun with other people while he waited alone in the honeymoon suite. But, I would make it up to him. I was learning so many new, sexy things.

Last night was my first time with a woman and it was amazing. And my first time getting fucked from behind. I had always been a shy girl, Jacob was the first man I ever let into my bed, and that was only after he proposed. Neither of us really knew what we were doing, but our enthusiasm made up for it.

Mary sent Leah and I to the other room so that she could spend some quality time alone with Mark. “It’s important,” Mary told me when I started to protest, “that people who love each other spend time with just each other.”

So, Leah and I retired to this room and the girl just devoured me when we came in. She made me cum so hard and so many times I forgot all about wanting to be with Mary. Then Leah showed me a few tricks to make a woman beg for more with my tongue and fingers, as I returned the favor. After all those mind blowing orgasms, we cuddled and I got lost in her hazel eyes for awhile. They reminded me so much of my Jacob’s eyes. I felt the same happy thrill staring into Leah’s eyes I got from staring into my husband’s eyes.

Leah was so beautiful as she slept, a little blonde angel. I caressed her face and she stirred. “You dye your hair blonde so you can have fun?” I asked her, when she opened her eyes and stretched.

“Yeah,” Leah said, yawning. She reached out and grabbed a lock of my hair. “You should dye your hair. You’d look stunning as a blonde. Because, honey, this brown is a little drab.”

“I guess,” I said, feeling a little defensive.

“And you want to have fun, right?” Leah asked with a deliciously wicked smile.

I did. That was the point of the honeymoon. To have fun. Sure, it was supposed to be with my new husband, but I was looking forward to having lots of fun. I was hoping a trip to New York City would help get me out of my shy bubble and out into the world. And so far it was working.

“C’mon, let’s go dye your hair,” Leah said, and pulled me up.

I wanted to protest; I liked my hair. But Leah was too insistent, pulling me along after her. She threw my discarded dress at me as she pulled on her slutty chauffeur’s outfit. A short, black skirt and white bustier. Then we were in the hotel elevator and Leah was pressing me against the wall, kissing me. Her tongue was hot and wild in my mouth, her body rubbing pleasantly against me. The door opened and Leah kept right on kissing me, not caring that people would see us. I was flushing in embarrassment, trying to push her away.

“Rachel?” a startled voice asked.

I managed to push Leah off me and there was my new husband standing at the elevator doors, looking stunned. “Jacob,” I squeaked as Leah started nibbling on my neck. “I…uh…hi.”

He swallowed. “I guess you’re, um, having fun then?”

“Oh, lots,” I squealed. Leah’s hand was at my breast, giving it a squeeze. She seemed to get more excited at being watched. My heart was racing and I was positively dripping juices from my cunt. It was strangely exhilarating being watched. Feeling bold, I slid my hand up Leah’s skirt and felt her naked ass and gave it a squeeze. “Are you getting in the elevator, honey?”

“Um, no, I’ll get the next elevator, Rach,” my husband said and I almost felt guilty, but I remembered that Mary told me not to feel guilty last night.

“Okay, I’ll see you tomorrow,” I called as the doors started to close. “I have some neat things to show you. Love you.”

“He’s cute,” Leah giggled, nibbling at my chin. “Have you guys ever had a threesome?”

“No,” I flushed. “We’re very…boring I guess.”

“You weren’t boring when you grabbed my ass,” Leah whispered. “You were a naughty little vixen.”

I smiled, I guess I was a naughty little vixen. I had always fantasized about being a wild, sexually adventuresome girl when I would be all alone in my bed masturbating. The exact opposite of my real, boring self. When Mary and Mark claimed me for the weekend, it was like I had been given a free pass to be that wild self. To experience my fantasies before I went back to Jacob and my boring self.

So I kissed Leah, making out with her the entire elevator ride down, even when a family of three got in the elevator. I didn’t care. I was the new Rachel. The parents were trying to shield their fourteen year old son from watching us make out. It was so thrilling, the lust shining in the teenage boy’s eyes, an erection bulging his tight shorts. I did that to him, I thought, as Leah’s tongue probed my mouth, I made that boy horny. I was breathless and flushed when we reached the lobby. There was a small boutique and we picked up some blonde hair dye, charging it to Mark and Mary’s room.

“They’re rich,” Leah explained, “they won’t even notice it on the bill. When your some rich person’s plaything, you need to take advantage of the situation.”

“Do you play with rich people often?” I asked.

“I drive a limo and I’m hot,” she said archly. “Mark and Mary would not be the first clients that have taken me to bed.” She paused and laughed, a wickedly naughty laugh. “Or the back of my limo.”

Leah was right, I thought as I looked into the mirror. We had just finished up dying my hair and I looked gorgeous as a blonde. The golden hair framed my round face beautifully and made my brown eyes seem so dark and sexy. I pursed my lips and cocked my head and gave the mirror the most smokiest gaze I could.

Leah was pressed up behind me, her naked breasts rubbing against my back. “Umm, you look so scrumptious.” Her face appeared above my shoulder as she hugged me. In the mirror we were two blonde, beautiful woman. Her face was so angelic, with these lush lips I just wanted to kiss.

So I did, turning in the embrace and kissing her on the lips. My heart was beating so fast. Leah was so beautiful and fun and everything I always fantasized about being. She let her clients fuck her in the back of limos and would go to clubs and party and have sex with men or women in bathrooms. Complete strangers. “It’s just fun,” she giggled, “having a complete stranger make you scream in pleasure in the men’s room.” I wanted to experience all that before I went back to Jacob and became boring again.

“Leah, show me how to have fun,” I whispered when I broke the kiss. “Tonight, take me to one of those clubs.”

“It’s up to Mark and Mary,” Leah sighed. “They hired me to be their chauffeur.”

“Maybe they’ll let us go out,” I said, hopefully.

Leah smiled. “Maybe.”

Feeling adventuress, I knelt down before Leah, face-to-pussy. And it was such a beautiful pussy. She shaved, except a triangle of dark, brown pubic hair above her slit. Like me, she was a bottled-blonde. Her clit was hard and peaked out of its little hood. Her lips were thick and dark with passion, and hung swollen out of her slit. She smelled tart and spicy and I had to taste her again. I spread those fat lips and slid my tongue through the wet hole, gathering a mouthful of her delicious honey.

“Ohh, fuck!” Leah moaned. “Umm, eat my cunt, slut!”

I was a slut, for the weekend anyways. When I went back to Jacob I would just be his slut. Luckily, there was still all of today and tomorrow for me to be a slut for everyone else. I licked up her slit, my tongue brushing Leah’s clit, bringing another excited moan from her pouty lips. I gripped her ass, and buried my face in her cunt, just devouring her over and over. I sucked her fat labia into my mouth, I shoved my tongue deep into her wet hole, I sucked and licked at her little clit.

“Oh, you fucking whore!” Leah moaned. “Make me cum, pussy slut! Ohh, you fucking blonde slut!”

Her hands were gripping my hair as she rubbed her cunt on my lips, smashing her cunt up onto my nose. I had pussy juices smeared all over my face, sticky and delicious. I was in heaven. I slid two fingers into her wet, tight hole, probing her walls for her G-Spot. I had always thought it was a myth until Leah found mine last night and left me howling in pleasure.

“Holy shit, you fucking slut!” she gasped. “Yes, yes, oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum all over your nasty face!” She bucked atop me as I found her G-spot, massaging the little bundle of nerves as she pulled my face tight into her pussy, lips sucking at her clit. “Oh, fuck, fuck! Drink it! Drink my dirty girl-cum, you fucking slut!”

Her juices poured into my lips as her pussy squeezed my fingers from her orgasm. She was breathing hard as I rose up and she eagerly kissed me, licking her spicy, tart juices off my face as we pressed our bodies together. Her nipples rubbed deliciously on my breasts. My little pussy was achingly hot, desperate to cum. I found her thigh, rubbing my wet cunt on her. I could feel her hands on my clenching ass as I fucked my pussy on her thigh and moaned like the wanton whore I was.

“Yes, yes, your thigh feel so amazing, Leah,” I moaned, rubbing faster and faster. “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming on your gorgeous leg, can you feel it?”

“Yes, Rachel,” Leah whispered tenderly in my ear, holding me tightly as I shuddered in her embrace. “I can feel your nasty juices running down my leg.” I felt so warm and happy. And loved.

Mark and Mary loved my blonde hair. They had breakfast waiting for us and we devoured it. Sex made you hungry, I was discovering. And then we were riding the elevator down and Mark was fucking me, his hard cock sliding in and out of my cunt while I moaned like the blonde slut I was. Leah was on the floor, eating out Mary’s cunt and their bodyguards kept anyone from disturbing us.

“You’re a nasty fucking slut, aren’t you!” Mark growled as he pounded my cunt. “A nasty, married slut!”

“Yes, yes!” I panted. His cock felt so great sliding in and out of my cunt. “Fuck my newlywed cunt!”

The doors to the elevator opened and there was a shocked gasp. I looked and saw a mother and teenage daughter. The mother had a horrified expression on her face and her daughter flushed red and watched with wide-eyed awe. I stared at her and smiled and moaned as wantonly as I could. The teenager’s blue eyes twinkling with blossoming lust sent a delicious, naughty thrill through me, from the tips of my nipples down to my aching clit and I exploded about Mark’s thick cock.

“Oh, fuck!” I moaned. “I’m cumming! Oh, fuck! Oh, yes!”

My cunt was spasming on Mark’s cock as he fucked in and out of me, my body writhing in his arms. I kept staring at the girl and saw her lick her lips, two hard, little bumps appeared, pressing at her shirt and she shifted her thighs. I made that girl horny, I thought happily, as the elevator doors slid shut and the elevator lurched into motion.

When we reached the lobby, Mark’s cum was running down my thighs as I trailed behind Mark and Mary. Proof that I was a blonde that had fun, now. Mark and Mary’s arms were entwined like a pair of love-birds, completely ignoring Leah and myself. The valet brought up the limo, and Leah held open the doors for us and we piled into the back.

It was a boring ride; Mark and Mary were suddenly tourists. Like regular people, getting excited at all the sights. I had been to New York many times, even worked in the city once, so I didn’t have the same sense of excitement at seeing the famous landmarks. Their first stop, weirdly, was NYU and they left Leah and I at the limo. Which was fine, because Leah slipped into the back and we started making out. I realized that I had missed the adventuresome blonde girl for the ten minutes we were apart. And, as her tongue was exploring my mouth, I wondered if I was falling in love with Leah.

But I loved Jacob, right? I certainly missed Jacob and part of me wished he was here. Could I love two people at once? Would Jacob understand my new feelings? Or Leah? It was all too confusing and Leah’s tongue was too wet and warm in my mouth, to think straight. I could feel the heat of her body as it was pressed up against me, her hand at my breast, groping me so deliciously.

“You’re so beautiful,” Leah whispered, nibbling at my ear. “I just feel so safe with you.”

“What are you saying?” I whispered.

“Ever since I laid eyes on you, I can’t get you out of my mind,” Leah answered, her hand slipping down the front of my breast and cupping my tit. “I know we just met, but, I just feel so close to you.”

Was she falling in love with me, too? My heart was thudding in my chest. What should I do? “I…I feel close to you,” I answered, shyly, looking down.

“Good,” Leah whispered, pushing my dress down to expose my pale bosom and then her lips were sucking at my nipple, gently nibbling at it with her soft lips.

“Umm, your tongue feels so nice,” I moaned.

“Wait ’til it’s in your pussy!” she said with a wanton smile, sliding down to kneel on the limo’s floor and spreading my legs. “Umm, you’re all sticky with Mark’s cum! Let me clean you up!”

I shook and gasped as her tongue licked up my vulva. I closed my eyes, enjoying her tongue-bathing of my pussy. I bet she’d love to suck Jacob’s cum out of me. Jacob would get so hard, that he would probably kneel behind Leah and fill her pussy with his cum. Then I could spread Leah’s legs open and lap at her creamy pussy and it would be so delicious. I licked my lips, almost tasting his salty cum mixed with Leah’s tart, spicy pussy. My body shook as my orgasm rolled through me.

I knew right then and there that I would have to share Leah with my Jacob.

To be continued…

Click here for Part 3.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Rachel’s Honeymoon Part 1-Friday Night

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Rachel’s Honeymoon

Part 1: Friday Night

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Oral, Creampie, Wife

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes during Chapter 27 while Mark and Mary are in New York City.



Mrs. Jacob Goldstein-Blum. I am Mrs. Jacob Goldstein-Blum, now.

That happy thought filled my mind as Jacob pulled our Chevy Volt into the Waldorf-Astoria Hotel’s driveway. The hotel was a huge, white building in that classic art deco style that is just absolutely gorgeous. I was so excited to spend my honeymoon with Jacob here at this beautiful hotel. We just got married a few hours ago and, after a lovely reception, we hopped into our car and drove to New York City, only a half-hour drive from Butler, Pennsylvania this late at night.

I yawned. It was nearly eleven and today had been a long, but happy, day.

“Hope you’re not too tired, Rachel,” my husband said with a suggestive grin.

I smiled. My husband. I liked the sound of that. “Not that tired, Jacob,” I said archly.

He leaned over and kissed me as the uniformed valet walked up to the car and opened our doors for us. His lips were firm and I loved the feel of his five o’clock shadow rubbing on my mouth. I’ve never been a fan of facial hair on a man, but I love the way his stubble feels as I ran my fingers across his cheek. Such a manly feel.

Jacob broke the kiss and I was a little breathless. Excitement bubbled in my heart as we got out of the car. Jacob slipped the valet a few bills, probably ones. He could be a little cheap at times, so I slipped a ten to the valet when Jacob’s back was turned. Our luggage was loaded on one of the golden hotel carts and I adjusted my veil and we walked in.

We were not wearing our wedding clothes. My dress was far too lovely to be crammed in our little car for too long. I wore a loose, green dress, instead, that I could easily slip on. Or off, I thought with a naughty smile. Underneath, I was still wearing my lacy, white bridal lingerie. A beautiful demi-bra that cradled my breasts in lacy decadence, the silk panties, trimmed in lace, that molded to the curves of my shaved pussy. I shaved it just for the honeymoon, a surprise for Jacob. And a white garter belt that held up my thigh-high, white stockings. Jacob loved me in stockings, and he was just going shoot off in his pants when he saw me.

My husband wrapped his arm about my waist and I leaned my head against his shoulder as we walked into the Waldorf-Astoria. I was giddy with excitement as we walked up and the concierge asked us our names. “Mr. and Mrs. Jacob Goldstein,” I told him with bubbly excitement.

The concierge typed in the computer. “Oh, congratulations,” he told us. “I see you have booked the honeymoon suite. We will send up a complimentary bottle of champagne.”

“Thanks,” my husband said with a grin. He loved getting free stuff.

“What a lovely veil,” a woman voice purred from behind me.

I turned to see the most stunningly beautiful woman I had ever seen. A flush burned in my cheeks. She was drop dead gorgeous. Long, auburn hair fell loosely about her bare shoulders, framing a heart-shaped face dotted with freckles. Her eyes were a deep green and her smile was hungry and sent a naughty thrill through my body, where I could feel myself starting to moisten the gusset of my satin panties.

What is wrong with you, Rachel? Get yourself together girl, I scolded myself. No one had ever so affected me before. No man, and certainly no woman. I mean, it was okay to be gay, I supposed, just not for me. But I couldn’t take my eyes off of her. She wore a tight red dress that clung to her body like a sheathe, the skirt obscenely short. So short it barely covered her ass. And such a beautiful ass it was, I noticed, licking my lips.

“What do you think, Mark,” she asked and I realized with a start that she was standing next to a man. I hadn’t even noticed him or the others with the woman.

They were a strange group. The woman was dressed in a gorgeous party dress, her companion in an Avenging Sevenfold T-shirt and a pair of jeans. He was a tall guy, an average looking face and piercing, blue eyes. A tall woman with bleached-blonde hair stood on the other side of him wearing a slutty parody of a chauffeur’s uniform. A very short, black skirt that left most of her long legs exposed, covered in fishnet stockings. A white bustier pushed up her breasts and barely covered her nipples. I could just see the pink of an aerola peaking out on her right breast. Then she wore a tiny jacket and around her bare neck, an orange and red-stripped tie that fell between her breasts. Perched on her head was a chauffeur’s cap.

Four more women were dressed as slutty cops, short skirts, navy blue, with matching blouses that only buttoned half-the-way up and their breasts threatened to spill out if they sneezed. Then I noticed that all four had actual guns on their hips and their faces had the hard, professional stare of real cops.

“On your honeymoon, huh?” the man asked, his eyes feasting on me and suddenly felt naked.

“Yes,” I answered, and turned away, uncomfortable with his stare.

“Yeah, we just got married,” Jacob excitedly said, turning to face the group.

“I’m Mark and your wife is so pretty,” the man told my husband as he shook his hand. “I want her.”

“What?” Jacob asked, looking confused.

I glanced at the woman and she had that same hungry look in her eyes and I realized just what her…boyfriend, meant. Part of me wanted to let this woman have me. If she asked me, I realized I would let her have me. I would leave my husband and come with her and let her do whatever she wanted to me. I swallowed, shifting my thighs, rubbing my aching clit to get some relief. It was like this woman enchanted me with a spell, like out of some Fairy Tale.

“Your wife is going to spend the weekend with us,” Mark said in a commanding voice. “Don’t worry, we’ll see she’s taken care of.” A boyish grin filled his face. “We’ll make sure she cums a lot. So just enjoy your time in New York, and we’ll have her back by Sunday evening. You’ll be very pleased with the new her.”

“Eh, okay,” my husband said, looking confused.

The woman grabbed my hand and pulled me to her. “Come along, beautiful,” she purred. “I just can’t wait to eat you all up.”

“Have fun, Rachel,” my husband called after me as I was pulled to the elevator, my heart beating in my chest. I was going to fuck this beautiful woman. And her boyfriend, I realized with a flush. “I love you, Rach!” Jacob hollered.

“I love you too, Jacob,” I stammered as the elevator door closed.

The woman was on me, kissing me passionately, the moment the elevator doors closed, her tongue pressing into my mouth. I melted against her, kissing her just as passionately as I ever kissed a person. As I ever kissed Jacob. Her hands were behind me, finding the zipper to my dress, and pulling it down. The dress fell to the floor and I stood there in my wedding lingerie, my silken panties soaked with my excitement.

This was like a fantasy come true. Sometimes, when I masturbate, I thought of being fucked by a stranger, always a man, in public. Just letting myself be wild and not the proper, quiet girl I was in my real life. For this weekend, I could live that fantasy, I realized. I could be wild and slutty, and then go back to Jacob and be his prim and proper wife.

“You are so beautiful,” I whispered to the auburn-haired woman.

“You, too,” the woman responded and then we were kissing again.

The woman started kissing and sucking at my neck and over her shoulder I could see Mark and the female chauffeur were kissing as well. No, they were fucking. Mark had her pressed up against the elevator wall, one of her fishnet-stockinged legs hooked around his leg as he fucked her hard. His jeans slipped down, exposing his firm ass as it clenched when he thrust into the woman. The chauffeur hugged him tightly, her angelic face appearing over his shoulder. Pleasure contorted her face and I wondered if I looked like that.

Our eyes made contact and I felt this electric thrill pass between us, a smile appeared on her lips. There was something special about the blonde woman and we were lost in each other’s eyes as we were getting fucked. Her eyes were brown. No they were green. No, hazel I finally realized. The electric thrill between us was such a familiar feeling and it reminded me of Jacob, for some strange reason. The memory of the first time I laid on my husband floated up in my mind. It was back in college, in the library at Princeton, and I was reaching for a book and through the gap in the shelf I saw a pair of eyes peering back at me from the other side of the bookshelves. The eyes were so gentle and warm, I found myself falling in love with Jacob before I even saw all of his face.

The auburn-haired woman’s hand slipped into my panties, bringing me out of my reverie, and I squirmed in pleasure as her fingers slid down to my smooth, wet lips, fingering my slit. I gasped as she slipped first one then a second finger up inside me, sliding them slowly in and out of my wet hole while her thumb massaged my hard little clit. I slid my own hands down the woman’s back to her ass, squeezing her plump cheeks. Feeling bold, I slid my hands underneath her skirt to find her bare, plump cheeks and the blonde chauffeur winked at me over Mark’s shoulder.

Every few floors the elevator would stop and the slutty cops would stop people from getting onto our car as they screened the entrance of the elevator. The ride seemed to take an eternity. An eternity of my cunt getting fingered by this beautiful woman. I could feel an orgasm building inside me, every touch of her tongue on my neck, her fingers in my cunt, her thumb on my clit, made that delicious feeling grow and grow inside me until I exploded on her fingers and trembled in her embrace.

“Umm, that felt like a good one,” the auburn-haired woman moaned, pulling her sticky fingers up and licking my juices off of them. “You taste like honey,” she purred and then kissed me and I could taste my juices. I did taste like a spicy honey.

“What do you taste like?” I heard myself ask.

“You’ll find out,” the woman promised as the elevator reached the last floor.

“Here it comes, slut!” Mark groaned, slamming into the chauffeur’s cunt and moaning, I caught her eyes and watched as the blonde woman smiled and shuddered. I was happy that she came as hard as I had. Mark pulled away from her and I saw her bare pussy gaping open and leaking Mark’s cum before her skirt fell down. I wanted to taste her and lick Mark’s cum out of her pussy.

The elevator opened onto the penthouse suite. It was huge, an apartment more than a hotel room. The honeymoon suite was supposed to be as lovely but smaller, a much more intimate affair than this, and I felt guilty that my poor husband would be staying in it all alone while I was having so much fun up here. The bodyguards went first, quickly searching the room with their hands on their holstered weapons.

Who were these people? A little bit of fear nibbled at my stomach and I wanted my husband to hold me. Guilt crashed into me. My poor husband was down in the honeymoon suite all alone. “This is a mistake,” I whispered. “I…I should be with my husband. It’s our honeymoon.”

The woman placed her finger on my lips, shushing me. “Don’t feel guilty. You’ll have the rest of your life to be with him. This weekend you get to have some fun.”

The woman was right and I felt my guilt melt away. I had the rest of my life to spend with Jacob, but only this weekend to spend with this woman. And the chauffeur. I didn’t even know the auburn-haired woman’s name. I mean, I let the woman finger me to orgasm. “Who are you?”

“I’m Mary, and that’s my fiancee, Mark,” the woman said. “And that’s Leah, our chauffeur. The other ladies are our bodyguards.” I looked at the blonde, her hazel eyes twinkling with passion. Leah, what a pretty name I thought.

“I’m Rachel,” I said and Leah’s eyes caught mine again and that electric thrill ran through me. It was such a heady feeling.

Mary grasped my hand and led me across the room to one of the bedrooms. A large, king-sized bed dominated the room, four posters with gauzy curtains. It was so elegant. Mary was kissing me again, her hands reaching behind me to unclasp my bra, my round breasts popping out. I shuddered in delight as Mary bent down and captured my tit in her mouth, sucking on the nipple hard.

I felt hands on my waist, not Mary’s gentle hands and I glanced behind me to see Mark and then he was pulling off my satin panties and exposing my shaved pussy. I wanted my shaved nethers to be a honeymoon surprise for Jacob and I shuddered in pleasure as Mark ran his finger though the groove of my twat.

Mary turned and I unzipped her dress. She was naked underneath, her cunt shaved just like mine. She crawled onto the bed, spread out in all her naked glory and crocked her finger at me. My pussy was weeping in excitement as I crawled onto the bed, my eyes fixed on her tight slit and the fiery heart of hair above her cunt.

“Taste me,” Mary purred. “Taste me while Mark fuck’s your naughty, newlywed cunt!”

Mary’s hands grasped my face and pulled me to her bare lips and I licked up her tight slit. Oh my god, she tasted so delicious, a sweet, spicy flavor. I slid my tongue a second time up her slit, my taste buds rejoicing that such a delicious flavor could exist. I spread open the flower of her womanhood, all pink and glistening, and dove in greedily as Mary moaned from the pleasure I gave her.

I could feel the bed sink as another person crawled on, right behind me. I felt something hard prod my ass. A cock. Tonight was my wedding night and another man’s cock was about to slid into me. I was so excited for it. Tonight was such a magical night. Not the way I thought my wedding night would go, but magical none the less.

“Fuck her naughty little cunt!” Mary moaned, encouraging her fiancee to violate my wedding vows.

To have no other, I swore, and I didn’t even make it one night. Mark’s cock felt great as he pushed into my tight hole, my cunt giving way before the iron firmness of his cock. He sank all the way into me and the drew back and thrust into me again. Over and over he fucked me, every thrust better than the one before it. I was full of his cock, full of another man’s cock. The wild girl from my fantasies come to life.

“Don’t stop licking me!” Mary moaned and I realized in my joy at Mark’s cock sliding into me, I had stopped my worship of Mary’s delicious cunt.

I dove back in, enjoying being fucked by Mark and eating out Mary. I was giving and receiving pleasure and felt so fulfilled, so happy. Part of me wished Jacob could be here, to share this happy moment. But then I thought how excited he will be to see me on Sunday. I bet he fucks me just as hard as while I tell him about all the fun I had.

The bed shook and I looked up to see Leah, naked save for her fishnet stockings straddling Mary’s face, her shaved cunt messy with Mark’s cum. Between Mary’s perky breasts I could see Mary’s tongue lick out and swipe through the mess, scooping up a nice tongue-full of Mark’s spunk. Leah’s tight ass clenched as she rolled her hips, rubbing her pussy on Mary’s face.

“Fucking hot, Mare,” Mark moaned. “Gonna make you another creampie.”

“Hmm, I can’t wait,” Mary purred then dug her tongue back into Leah’s cunt. I wondered what Leah tasted like. Would she tasted sweet and spicy like Mary, or would she have a thick, honey flavor like me. Or maybe she would taste different, a new, delicious flavor for me to sample.

Mark groaned behind me and then I felt his semen shooting warm into my married pussy. Ohh, it felt so wrong and so amazing. I moaned my pleasure into Mary’s cunt as my orgasm exploded through my body, my cunt clenching on Mark’s cock, milking the last of his cum into my cunt. I rubbed my face through Mary’s cunt, as the aftershocks of my orgasm subsided, and renewed my effort on making her cum.

I slipped a finger up into her pussy, and then a second, delighting in the feel of her tight walls sucking wetly at my fingers as I plunged them in and out of her cunt. My tongue found the hard, little pearl. I flicked at her clit and enjoyed the coos of pleasure that emanated from her lips and then the flood of her juices as she came on my eager lips.

Mary slid out from Leah who moaned in disappointment and kissed me on the lips. “Why don’t you finish Leah off and let me lick that sweet cum out of your pussy.”

I eagerly spread Leah’s thighs. Mary had cleaned out all the cum but left plenty of pussy juices. And above her cunt was a triangle of brown hair. “So not a natural blonde, Leah?”

“Don’t you know, blonde’s have all the fun!” Leah laughed, grabbing my dull, boring brown hair and pulling my mouth to her cunt. She had a delicious, tart flavor and Leah moaned in appreciation as I lapped at her cunt. I guess it was true about blondes and fun, because Leah sounded like she was having so much of it as my tongue explored her wet, little pussy.

To be continued…

Click here for Part 2.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty: Tiffany’s Tale

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 30: Tiffany’s Tale

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Teen male/Female, Male/Female, Female/Female, Mind Control, Male Domination, Female Domination, Sadism, Violence, Cockold, Watersports, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 29.



My hands were shaking as the adrenaline bled off. But the images of the dead and dying would not leave my mind. Oh, God, so many dead, I prayed. Forgive me, Lord.

“Why are you crying, Mother!” my daughter spat at me with such venom in her voice. Her bile was a dagger in my heart. “What do you have to cry about, Mother? Are your loved ones dead and dying?”

I looked sadly at my middle daughter, Mary. She was bound, sitting in the corner of the swat van. Her eyes were puffy from crying and burned a deep green with hatred. Blood mated the front of her clothing, probably Mark’s blood. I did not see any wounds on her. About her was a scarlet red aura, the stained aura of a Warlock. My own daughter sold her soul and I was sent to defeat her.

“Because all that blood is on my hands,” I whispered my answer. “That is why I am crying, Mary.”

Mary gave a shrill, almost hysterical laugh. “You fucking nuns are such hypocrites. Karen was just as sorry after she nearly killing Desiree. Did you ever think what would happen if you attacked us? Christ, Mother, your soldiers had automatic fucking weapons!”

“It was the only way,” I sadly explained. “It was all for the greater good. We had to stop Mark and…”

“And me, Mother,” Mary snarled. “You tried to kill Mark and your own daughter. What a great servant of God you are!”

I flinched as her words whipped my soul bloody. I struggled to gather my thoughts, to marshal some sort of defense against her accusations. To assuage my guilt and wash the blood from my hands. It was all for the greater good, Ramiel told me. For the future of the World. We must not be allowed to fail. Mark Glassner had to be stopped. He is a Warlock, an evil man who sold his soul and corrupted my poor daughter.

The van stopped. We must be at the getaway cars. I cloaked the SWAT van with invisibility to get us clear of the immediate area. Already cops were swarming the street that Mark lived on. But it was too dangerous to drive an invisible vehicle on the streets. We were lucky no one hit us in the short distance we had to drive.

Dennis, the only remaining SWAT officer under my control, opened the rear doors, climbed in and pulled Mary out of the van. She was dragged kicking and screaming and Dennis easily manhandled her. I followed, walking over to the several vehicles we parked here earlier today. Dennis walked over to a silver, Jeep Cherokee and threw her in the back seat. I slid in beside my daughter.

“Mark is evil,” I told Mary, trying to justify my actions to my daughter. And to myself. “He had to be stopped.”

“Did you do something to Alice?” Mary asked coldly. “Is that why she shot my fiancee, Mother?”

“Yes,” I sighed, looking down at my hands.

“Oh, so there’s another innocent person whose blood is on your hands, then, Mother. I’m sure you saw her bleeding to death when you captured me.” Mary paused, her lip curled in contempt. “She was Shannon’s best friend growing up, remember? Alice used to sleep over at the house with Shannon and you would make them cookies to eat. Oh, but that was before you turned into a whore and abandoned us!”

The pain of Mary’s words threatened to crush me as memories of a sweet, black-haired girl playing with Shannon flooded my mind. Tears were brimming at my eyes. Oh, God, what have I done. I looked down at my hands. They were surprisingly clean for hands so stained with blood. Alice. Isabella and Agnes. That blonde Thrall who spent her last breath trying to protect my daughter. From her own mother.

I should have been the one to protect Mary.

“Why couldn’t you just leave us alone?” Mary asked, bitterly.

“What you do is evil,” I said, feeling my anger replace my guilt. “You control people. Make them your slaves, steal their free will. Destroy lives. All those SWAT officers had relationships. Marriages. Broken and destroyed by what you and Mark made them do when they raided your house.”

“We didn’t kill them,” Mary spat back. “You say we destroy lives? Who was it that took control of those men and led them into a killing field. Really a good act there. Who attacked whom, Mother? You’re just as bad as we are. You killed Chasity.” Mary’s eyes brimmed with tears. “She was a sweet, loving woman and your soldiers gunned her down. You tried to kill your own daughter, Mother.”

“I didn’t know you were the other Warlock,” I protested. “I never thought in a million years my own daughter would…”

“Would be a Warlock,” Mary sneered. “Better than the whore who runs out on her family.” Mary gave a bitter laugh. “Mark is bleeding to death. It won’t be long until I’m out of your life, Mother. Than your mission will be complete.”

My forehead furrowed in confusion. “What? What are you talking about, Mary? I’m not going to kill you.”

“My Pact,” Mary whispered. “Mark wished for a long life. When I made my Pact, I wished to be young and healthy for as long as Mark lives. When he dies, I die.” She sniffed, and a small smile appeared on her lips. “We will be together for eternity.”

“I’ll exorcise you,” I said, fear squeezing my heart. I could not be responsible for my own daughter’s death. That guilt would destroy me. “Then your wish won’t matter. You’ll live past him.”

“No!” Her shout surprised me. “Let me be with him. With Mark dead and my powers broken, only prison will remain for me.”

“How can you love him, Mary?” I asked her. “Where does this devotion come from. He’s a monster. I know what a male Warlock does to his Thralls.”

“Love them?” Mary asked. “Mark never hurts them. We love them. Mark’s a good man, deep inside. The power he has, it’s too intoxicating. No one can resist it fully. You want to know why I love him, Mother? Because he has a caring soul. Because he loved me so much he set me free from his powers. Because if I asked it of him, he would give up his powers.”

I laughed. “No Warlock has ever given up their powers. Not voluntarily.”

“Mark would, for me,” Mary insisted.

“I know Warlocks far too well, Mary.” I shook my head. The poor girl was besotted with him. She was young, only nineteen. She hasn’t learned about the lies a man will tell a woman in bed. I learned that lesson before I met Sean. “They all are selfish beasts.”

Mary snorted. “You swoop in, exorcise a Warlock and then head back to whatever convent you nuns wait at. What do you really know about us? You speak like we’re evil monsters and not just people with too much power.”

“For six months I was a Thrall.” I could feel the tears brimming in my eyes as I began to tell my daughter what happened on March 15th, 2000, and the terrible nightmare that followed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thirteen Years Ago

“Look what I made at school, mommy!” Mary said, all excited, when I walked in the door from work. She was bouncing on her feet dressed in a cute, plaid jumper holding a clay tablet with her handprint in the center. “I made if for you and Daddy.” Mary was six, her auburn hair in two pig tails and her green eyes shining with happiness.

I smiled and took it from her. “It’s very pretty. Thank you, Mary. Let’s go show Daddy.”

Mary took my hand in hers and pulled me to the living room where Sean sat. I smiled at my husband. He had loosened the top few buttons of his shirt as he graded papers. A High School Teacher’s work was never quite done. Except during the summer.

“Daddy!” Mary excitedly shouted and jumped up on Sean’s lap, scattering his papers as she held up what she made in Kindergarten today.

“That’s so pretty, Mary,” Sean praised. He was a great father and I smiled fondly at him.

“Baba,” Melissa gurgled as she stomped across the floor. She still didn’t say mama right, but I didn’t mind. She was learning to walk and only fell twice before she reached me and I scooped up my youngest daughter and spun her about and kissed her rosy cheeks as she laughed.

“Have you seen Shannon?” I asked Sean. Shannon was ten, and was reaching the age where she was becoming interested in clothes, and boys. She was growing up too fast. It wouldn’t be long before I was buying her a training a bra and she was dating some pimply-faced teen.

“She’s at a Alice’s house,” Sean answered, smiling at me. He had these amazing green eyes and still kept his hair long like when we first started dating in college, tied back in a bright, red ponytail. The very image of the cool, laid-back teacher.

“Can you take Melissa, so I can start dinner?” I asked, kissing Melissa’s cute face before handing her to “daba.”

“Sure, Tiffany,” Sean smiled, taking Melissa from me. Sean’s hand brushed mine and he rubbed it just a little longer than necessary. I smiled, it was the little things that kept a marriage going.

I headed for the kitchen, trailed by Mary. I pulled on my plain, white apron and Mary pulled on her pink frilly apron. “Are you going to help mommy?” I asked her.

Mary nodded, a serious expression on her face. I gave her some simple instructions and we started gathering the ingredients for dinner when I discovered we were out of milk. I sighed and popped my head back into the living room. “Did you forget to swing by the store, Sean?”

He flushed. “Sorry, Tif,” he said. “I’ll go right away.”

I shook my head. I loved my husband, but he was so forgetful. “I’ll walk over to the Coopers and borrow some milk.”

I grabbed a small container and walked outside. The sun was setting, shining brightly on me as a drizzle of rain fell on my face. Weather in March was so unpredictable in Western Washington. It can go from sunny to rain to snow to hail and back to sun all in a twenty minute period of time. And around sunset, you would often get rain and sun at the same time. I grabbed my jacket and walked quickly up Violet Meadows, admiring a beautiful rainbow as I walked up the street to the Coopers.

I could hear music coming from an open garage, loud drums and the metallic screeching of an electric guitar. The Bronson boy and his band were practicing. They weren’t that good, but I liked to encourage Kurt. He was a nice boy, despite that absurd mohawk and lip piercing. He was always around the house, asking if he could do any chores to make some money. So, I let him clean the gutters or mow the lawn for a some money. Sean would grouse, “I can mow the lawn, Tif,” or, “I’m perfectly capable of cleaning the gutters.” Well, if I waited for Sean to get around to mowing the lawn on his own, we would have waist-high grass. And I so hated being a nag.

But today there was something different about the music. A beat that just seemed to flow into me, pulsing through my soul. They sounded good today. No, great. Their practice was starting to pay off. Before I even realized what was happening, I was crossing the street. It was hard to think about anything other than the music as I stood at the entrance to the garage. I had never heard music so amazing before. The music was a primal beat that pounded through me.

There were four members of Kurt’s band. Kurt looked so powerful, so manly, with his mohawk and piercings and ragged, jean jacket. Not his usually, scrawny seventeen-year-old self. He had transformed in my eyes into a virile man. His eyes found mine making me feel weak in the knees. I licked my lips as he stared hungrily at me and I felt my nipples harden and my pussy moisten. Kurt was lead guitar and vocalist. Next to him stood Tor, playing rhythm guitar, with his long brown hair and ears covered in piercings. Pat was the bassist and backup-vocalist, his black hair in conical spikes. Bones played drums, a big man with a shaved head.

And then for reasons I couldn’t understand, I reached under my skirt and pulled my panties down and threw them at Kurt. The music just spoke to me and it felt so right. The air was cool on my drenched pussy and more juices leaked out as Kurt grabbed my panties and inhaled my scent, smiling broadly. The other members of his band were smiling like a bunch of pleased little boys.

“What did I tell you,” Kurt boasted. “Stick with me, boys, and we’ll be famous and have more poon then you can shake a stick at.”

They started up another song and the musical was so primal that my body responded to it. My heart was hammering, my nipples ached so hard in my bra, and my poor little pussy was itching to get laid. If Sean were here, I was pretty sure I’d jump his bones right then and there. I was getting so horny. I was looking at the teenage boys playing before me. Kurt was a hot young man, and his hair spiked up into that mohawk and those piercings on his lips were really turning me on. Thoughts of Kurt on top of me flashed through my mind. He would take me, make me his woman.

“Wow, they are amazing,” Grace Copper gasped in awe. I jumped in shock, realizing she was standing next to me.

Grace was a beautiful woman with long, honey-brown hair. We were close friends. Sometimes I would babysit her three year old, Dawn, a cute little blonde girl. I blinked in surprise as Grace began unbuttoning her pants, pulling them down her slim legs. She was going to give Kurt her panties, I realized. Grace had a neatly trimmed, blonde bush and a nice ass I noticed as she threw her panties.

Then the music stopped as all the boys stared at Grace’s nudity and she suddenly flushed, realizing what she did and reached for her jeans with one hand, trying to cover her sex with the other hand.

“Wait,” Kurt said. “Why don’t you lovely ladies be our groupies.”

That was a such a great idea, I thought and I glanced at Grace and she seemed to agree with me. “Sure, Kurt,” I said with a smile

I walked into the garage and Kurt grabbed me and started kissing me. I struggled in his arms and he broke the kiss. “What’s wrong, Mrs. Sullivan? Groupies are supposed to fuck the band, right.”

“Oh, yeah,” I flushed in embarrassment. You always heard stories about girls who went backstage to be groupies, to let the band have them.

Kurt gives me the wonderful opportunity to be a groupie in his band, Satan’s Silvered Tongue, and I almost blew it. Grace was doing better, sitting on the drummer’s lap. Bones had his hands between her legs and was rubbing her pussy. Kurt was kissing me again and I kissed him back, the piercing on his lips rubbed roughly on my lips, excitingly so. When he broke the kiss there was a dark lust burning in his teenage eyes.

“I’ve been jerking off to you since I was twelve, Mrs. Sullivan,” Kurt groaned. “And now I get to fuck you.” He tore my blouse open, shaking his head. “We need to get you some better clothes. If you want to be a groupie for my band you needed to dress better.”

“Of course, Kurt,” I quickly agreed. Being a groupie for his band was the most important thing in the world to me.

My bra came off next, my round breasts spilling out. Kurt pinched one of my nipples so hard I gasped in pain. “Nice tits, Mrs. Sullivan,” Kurt smiled wickedly. “I can’t wait to pierce these fat nipples.” He yanked my skirt off, fingered my blonde pubic hair. He grabbed some of my downy hair
and ripped a fistful of it out. “My groupies need to be shaved.”

“Ouch,” I gasped, rubbing my groin where he ripped the pubic hair out. “That hurt, Kurt.”

He grabbed my nipple, pinching so hard I fell to my knees. “The pain makes me happy. Suck my cock, whore,” he ordered, his fingernail biting painfully into my nipple.

I unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock as fast as I could, sucking it into my mouth. His cock was small and skinny, even when it was fully hard in my mouth. He let go of my nipple to grab the side of my head and fuck my mouth hard. Sean was never rough like this when we made love, but if this is what made Kurt happy. I was a groupie, here to please the band.

“Oh, fuck!” Kurt moaned. “Your mouth feels as great as I imagined, Mrs. Sullivan! Suck my cock! You fucking slut! Oh, fuck!”

Kurt’s cock was shoving in and out of my mouth rapidly. Even thrust all the way inside my lips, his cock was too short to shove down my throat. I could never take all of Sean’s cock into my mouth. His balls slapped my chin as he fucked me and then he groaned and his salty cum flooded my mouth. He pulled his dick out and I spat his cum out on the garage floor. I was never a fan of cum in my mouth and Sean would always pull out and shoot onto my tits.

Kurt’s slap knocked me to the floor. “Groupies swallow,” he barked at me.

“Sorry, Kurt,” I cried. My face stung from his blow. “I’ll swallow from now on.”

“Good, if you do what I say, I want have to hurt you,” Kurt smiled.

“Okay, Kurt,” I nodded.

“Now, swallow,” he pointed to the gob of white cum congealing on the dirty garage floor.

I bent down, licking the cum up, trying not to gag on the taste of dirt and motor oil mixed in with his cum. “Lick it up, Mrs. Sullivan,” Kurt moaned. “Like a good little bitch.”

“You came so fast,” Pat laughed. “Kurt finally got a girl to suck him off and he busts his nut in a minute.”

Pat fell to the ground as Kurt punched him in the face. Blood streamed from Pat’s broken nose as Kurt drew back his foot and kicked him in the gut. Pat screamed in pain as Kurt kicked him over and over again with his steel-toed boots. “This is my fucking band, Pat!” Kurt screamed. “Don’t fucking make fun of me! No one will ever get to fucking laugh at me again.” He glared at the other two band members.

Tor was jerking off to Grace sucking sucking on Bones’s cock. “Yeah, sure,” Tor moaned as he pumped his cock.

“Yeah,” Bones groaned. “Whatever you say, Kurt. Just keep me in pussy!”

Kurt laughed and he kicked Pat once more in the stomach.

Kurt’s cock was hard as he yanked me to my feet and bent me over his dad’s Geo Prism and thrust his cock into my cunt. Kurt fucked me hard and fast. “You love my cock, don’t you, Mrs. Sullivan. It’s the best!”

Kurt’s cock was the smallest I had ever had inside me. Not that I had a lot before my husband, Sean, but Kurt’s cock was definitely the best. “I love your cock, Kurt!” I moaned back, rolling my hips and hoping my pussy was making Kurt’s cock feel wonderful.

“Fuck!” Tor groaned and I glanced over to see white cum fly from his cock so splatter in Grace’s blonde hair.

“Watch were you’re shooting that shit!” Bones growled, pulling his hand back to avoid getting hit.

“Tiffany?” a strangled voice gasped.

I turned and there was my husband Sean staring in horror at me getting fucked. I didn’t understand why he looked so horrified. I was a groupie and groupies got fucked. “Hi, Sean,” I panted. “I guess I…ohh…got sidetracked getting the milk,” I laughed.

“I…I don’t understand,” Sean stammered. Why was there so much hurt in his eyes. Did he not understand that it was okay for Kurt to fuck me.

“I’m Kurt’s groupie,” I explained.

“And you love my cock,” Kurt said with a vicious smile.

“I do, I love Kurt’s cock,” I moaned. “It’s the best cock I’ve ever had.”

Sean worked his mouth. “I…What…Is he making you say that?”

“No, Sean,” I gasped. My orgasm was building inside me. Knowing my husband was watching made this oddly thrilling. “He asked me to be his groupie and I jumped at the opportunity.”

“Fuck, your wife has a nice cunt, Mr. Sullivan,” Kurt groaned. “Now, run along. Your wife doesn’t love you anymore, right Mrs. Sullivan.”

“Yes!” I panted, as my love evaporated away. How could I love anyone when I was Kurt’s groupie, his woman. “Go away, Sean. I’m with Kurt, now. I don’t love you anymore.”

Sean stumbled off, looking like a destroyed man. I felt bad for the man. I loved him once and I never wanted to hurt him. He just needed to accept the way things were now. Kurt was fucking me harder and harder, my orgasm nearing. I groaned loudly, wanting everyone to know just how great Kurt’s dick made me feel. His cock just felt so amazing as he plunged over and over into me.

“I’m cumming, Kurt,” I moaned as my pussy rippled on the small dick inside me. “Oh, fuck, your cock feels so great.”

“Your cunt feels nice, Mrs. Sullivan,” Kurt moaned and then he was shooting inside me. I was so happy. My pussy made Kurt feel good.

Kurt pulled out and shouted, “Tor stop pounding your pud and come fuck a real pussy.”

Tor almost fell on his face, tripping as he ran over, holding his pants up one-handed, his cock bouncing about as he ran. He wasted no time sticking his dick inside me. He may have just cum on Grace, but he was ready to have a taste of my delicious pussy. I was so wet from my cum and Kurt’s sperm, Tor slid right in. He had a big dick and I moaned in appreciation as it filled me up.

“Does his dick feel better than mine?” Kurt asked as Tor pounded my cunt.

“No, Kurt!” I gasped. “Your dick’s the best.”

He smiled. It was the smile I learned to love, because it meant he was happy with me and wasn’t going to hurt me. After Tor finished in me, Bones just had to have a taste of me. His cock was smaller than Tor’s, and bigger than Kurt’s, but did not feel nearly as good. Bone was fucking me good and hard, my orgasm building nicely, when I heard a scream and turned to see what was happening.

Grace was on the floor getting fucked by Kurt. He was pinching her nipples on her large breasts and Grace was crying out in pain. That just seemed to encourage Kurt and he fucked her harder and harder, pulling on her poor nipple until her entire tit was stretched out and it looked like Kurt would rip it off. And then he would let it go, the breast snapping back like a rubber band and Kurt laughed.

“Oh please, that hurts!” moaned Grace, her face red from crying.

Kurt bit her nipple and she screamed. “Fucking slut!” Kurt moaned. “I love your screams! Do you feel how hard you’ve made me?”

“Yeah, Kurt!” Grace moaned. “You’re so hard inside me.”

Kurt started chewing at her breast, leaving bite marks and he fucked her harder and harder as she moaned in pain. “Please stop, Kurt!” she begged. “Oh, god, please! It hurts so bad.”

Bones kept right on fucking me, not caring about the cruelty Kurt was inflicting on Grace. I felt bad for her, but these were the abuses a groupie had to suffer. I had been close to cumming, but hearing Grace’s screams brought me out of it. Bones pumped a few more times into me and then he came hard inside my pussy.

When Kurt finished with Grace, she was curled up on the floor. Her breasts were bruised and raw and she whimpered in pain. Kurt had a pleased look on his face. Beyond Grace, Pat gave a quite moan as he lay battered on the floor.

“Who wants to see some lesbo action?” Kurt asked.

“Hell yeah,” Tor smiled.

“Mrs. Sullivan, why don’t you sixty-nine with her,” Kurt leered, stroking his tiny cock.

I knelt down next to Grace and gently kissed her crying face. “Shh, Grace,” I whispered. “Kurt wants us to go down on each other, okay?”

Grace sniffed. “Okay, Tiffany.”

I kissed her lips. They were soft and gentle, not like a man’s. I had never kissed a woman before and found it was nice. And being watched by Kurt and the band just increased how nice it was. I stroked her sides, avoiding her tender breasts as we kissed and Grace started to relax. I laid on my back and pulled Grace atop me. Her mauled breasts rested on mine as we kissed.

“Eat some pussy!” Bones called out.

Grace smiled, her tears had stopped, and she flipped around. Her pussy was sticky with Bones and Kurt’s cum, matting her brown fur. I licked through the sticky mess, gathering the salty cum and her sweet juices onto my lips. Grace’s tongue started gently lapping through my sore cunt. I had never been fucked so many times and my pussy wasn’t used to it.

As our tongues licked each other, our pleasure started to build and we started eating each other out more aggressively. My tongue was digging into her hole, delighting in the taste of her sex and I shuddered as her tongue found my sensitive clit. I returned the favor, nursing at her clit and feeling Grace writhe in pleasure atop me.

Suddenly, an acrid liquid splashed in my face. Kurt was pissing on Grace’s pussy, spraying us with his urine. It splashed on my face and ran down into my mouth. It stung my eyes and tasted salty on my lips. “Drink it,” Kurt ordered and I opened my mouth and let his urine fill my lips, swallowing the disgusting liquid, and then licking it off Grace’s pussy.

“Fuck that’s nasty,” Bones moaned and I could feel urine running off Grace’s face, down my pussy to pool around my ass.

Grace and I kept eating each other’s piss drenched pussies. Kurt didn’t tell us to stop. We licked the urine off each other’s pussies, then went back to sucking clits. I felt my orgasm build, a sweet thing growing in my womb. Grace’s tongue felt like silk as it rasped around my pussy. She shuddered atop me, her moans vibrating my clit as she came. I held my lips tight to her pussy, sucking all her juices out as her tongue swirled around my clit. My entire body went rigid then I shuddered beneath Grace as I came one her agile tongue.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was horrified, listening to my mom talk about the abuses she suffered at the hands of Kurt. “And he kept you and Grace?”

“Just me,” Mother bitterly said. “I was his favorite. The woman he dreamed of.” Fresh tears leaked out of her eyes. “He told Grace to go and be a whore. To make a living selling her body.”

“And that was Grace Cooper?” I asked, suddenly feeling sick. “She had a daughter named Dawn?”

Mother nodded. You’re just like your cunt of a mother! She was a whore, too! And you grew up to be just like her! The words Dawn’s father yelled as he spanked her last week when we made Dawn my little sister’s sex slave. I thought we were punishing a bully. But she was as much a victim of Kurt as her mother was. As I was. Dawn and I were both robbed of our mothers by that asshole. I suddenly felt sick. All the guilt I had been forcing down the last few weeks was threatening to overwhelm me.

Mark and I weren’t this evil, right? We never abused a woman.

Except Karen, my guilt whispered. And that girl Mark raped. But we were punishing Karen, I protested to my guilt. She attacked us. Almost got Desiree killed. She deserved her punishment. And we treat her well, now. She’s one of ours sluts. We love her. We’d defend her just as much as we’d defend the others.

“Pat died on the floor of the Garage. When the police came, Kurt just explained it as an accident and the police bought it. Pat would not be the last man Kurt killed. He was a sadist. A black-hearted monster.” Mother swallowed. “That night he got needles and pierced my nipples. It hurt so much. But not nearly as much as the piercings in my labia and the one in my clitoral hood. When he would feel vicious, he would pull on my piercings until I screamed. And the worst part was, I was happy that Kurt was hurting me.

“They replaced Pat on bass with Skinny Mat and started playing clubs. Thanks to Kurt’s wish, anyone who heard his band play would think they were amazing. Any woman would get all hot and horny for him and throw their panties on stage. Kurt would start to bring women up on stage and fuck them before the cheering crowd. If their boyfriends objected too much, Kurt would beat them. Some died, some got off with a few broken bones, and others were left brain damaged.

“And it wasn’t just men he beat. Some of the girls he chose would be beaten bloody or choked or cut.” A ragged sobbed escaped my mom’s lips. “I saw such terrible things. And then, she appeared. My rescuer.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thirteen Years Ago

My breasts were sore from Kurt’s affections as I lay on my side. Today he chewed on my breasts. He just loved them so much. But now they were painfully sore and covered in bite marks. His cum was inside my pussy and I was enjoying the after glow of a nice orgasm. Kurt’s dick never failed to leave me satisfied, even with all the pain I suffered.

A few girls crouched on the floor and Kurt was deciding which ones to show his affections to next. One of the girls, who had curly, light-brown hair, gave Kurt a mocking smile, almost a sneer as she glared at him with gray eyes filled with loathing.

“Fucking whore!” snarled Kurt.

Nothing would make Kurt angrier than being mocked. His hand snaked out and he grabbed the girl by the hair. She clamped her mouth shut to avoid screaming as Kurt heaved her across the room into his table. It was a heavy, wooden table, more of a workbench really, where Kurt kept his tools for the girls that made him really angry: pliers, knives, hammers, needles, whips.

The woman slammed into the table, hard, the corner catching her in the stomach. She flopped across the table and snatched up a skinning knife, holding it up threateningly at Kurt. The woman’s mocking smile only grew larger as Kurt boldly walked over to her. She looked like a Valkyrie, standing defiant against Kurt.

It was a futile gesture. No one could resist Kurt. All fighting would earn you was pain. I wanted to close my eyes, I hated watching Kurt punish a woman. But Kurt liked it when I watched his chastisements. When he would finish, he would be hard and I would have to satisfy him. I felt so bad for this woman. Kurt was going to kill her, and it wouldn’t be quick. My stomach roiled and I wanted to sick up.

“You can’t stab me with that dagger,” Kurt lazily ordered. He stood right next to the woman, the knife inches away and held out his hand. “Give me that dagger so I can cut your mocking lips off, cunt.”

Kurt screamed as the woman stabbed his arm with the dagger, instead. He staggered back, fear blossoming in his face as the blood ran red down his arm, his feet tripping on themselves and he fell on his ass. And the woman walked towards him, bloody dagger in hand. I smelled urine and realized Kurt had pissed himself, a dark stain spreading on his jeans.

The woman grabbed a pair of his handcuffs off Kurt’s worktable. Kurt had quite a collection at this point, “Please don’t hurt me?” Kurt blubbered like a baby as the woman advanced on him. “Who are you? Why doesn’t my power’s work on you? Please, I can give you whatever you want. Please!”

“Handcuff yourself around the table leg,” she growled, tossing him the handcuffs.

Kurt was eager to obey, snapping the handcuff about his right wrist, wrapping the chain around the table leg and then cuffing his left hand, trapping him to the table. “Please! I can give you wealth! Please!”

The woman ignored his please and bent down, pulling off his urine soaked pants and saw his little cock. “Such a tiny prick for such a large monster,” the woman mocked, stroking the cock. The cock swelled unbidden in her hand. “No wonder you had to sell your soul. How could you ever get a woman, let alone satisfy one, with that little thing.”

Kurt was sobbing. “I’ll do anything! Just don’t hurt me!”

The woman’s lip curled in disgust. “I am Sister Louise Afra of the Order of Mary Magdalene. I have been sent by God to stop your perversions, Warlock!”

Sister Louise straddled Kurt, guiding his cock to her pussy, sliding down his short length. “If you wanted to fuck me, you just had to ask,” Kurt’s voice cracked with mock bravado, a forced grin on his face.

“When you cum in me, and you will cum, I will exorcise your powers.” There was a broad smile on Sister Louise’s face and horror appearing in Kurt’s. “Yes, you realize it now. All the people under your control will regain themselves. Everyone will remember all the lives you destroyed, all the pain you inflicted. I do not think the authorities will be so forgiving anymore or all those accidental deaths.”

“No, please no!” he begged as Sister Louise rose up and down on his cock. “I won’t cum. You can’t make me!”

“It’s biology, monster,” Sister Louise purred wickedly. “You won’t be able to hold on forever. You’re seventeen, I bet it won’t be able to last long at all.”

Kurt struggled beneath her, fighting to get free of his handcuffs and Sister Louise rose up and down on him, laughing and mocking him. “Your dick is so small, I can barely feel it in my pussy.” Faster and faster she rode him, dangling her breasts in his face. Kurt started looking around, looking for anything to help him.

“Mrs. Sullivan!” he shouted, his eyes staring at me. Even after six months and countless abuses, he still called me Mrs. Sullivan. “Save me, attack her!”

My Kurt was in trouble and I leapt to my feet and went at Sister Louise. Her finger moved down, sliding up inside her cunt alongside to his cock and came out stick with her juices and then she thrust her finger at my forehead and spoke a single word, and I stumbled back and I just watched. Nothing mattered as I watched Kurt struggle against his bonds.

“Save me, cunt!” Kurt growled and Sister Louise slapped him.

“The only cunt here is you,” she hissed. “A little cunt with a little dick who thought he was a big man!”

Sister Louise leaned back, riding him faster and faster. She started rolling her hips, her breasts bouncing. She started grinding her clit and playing with her nipples, clearly enjoying Kurt’s humiliation. When she came, she let out a low, throaty moan, her breasts heaving beautifully as she rode him. And she never stopped, kept fucking him right through her orgasm.

Kurt was biting his lip, straining not to cum and then his body arched and Sister Louise screamed, “Shalak!” and drew something on his forehead with her sticky finger. Kurt’s forehead blazed with white light and…I was myself.

And everything Kurt did to me, made me enjoy, made me commit poured into my mind and I collapsed on the floor sobbing. A ragged ache filled my heart. I betrayed my sweet Sean. Oh God. I could remember the hurt in his eyes as I allowed Kurt to fuck me. My poor husband thought I betrayed him. I sobbed and sobbed, screaming in guilt. How could I have done that to my husband, the only man I ever really loved. I’d lost him, forever. There was no undoing what I did, what Sean saw. I remembered signing the divorce papers Kurt placed in front of me, signing away my parental rights to my daughters. Writing that disgusting letter Kurt dictated to me.

“Sean,” I wrote, “You and the girls are just burdens to me. I want to have fun, to go out partying. To enjoy wild sex. I haven’t been happy for a long time. But I’m happy with Kurt. I’m happy when his cock fucks me. I’m happy when he cums in my cunt or my ass. I love it when shares me with his friends. Your cock just wasn’t good enough for my horny cunt.” I signed my name and left the letter and the documents on the bed I shared with Sean while he and the girls were at work and school and daycare. I packed up a suitcase with the few slutty clothes I owned from before the girls were born, and never even looked back.

I sobbed and sobbed and then my savior was hugging me. “Shh, it’s alright. He can never hurt you again.”

I clung to her crying my pain into her chest as she gently rocked me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Sister Louise explained it all to me,” Mom said, finishing her story. I felt tears staining my face.

We were sitting on the floor of a house out in the foothills somewhere near Eatonville. Mom never stopped telling her story the entire ride. She didn’t stop as we walked up to the house and sat on this musty, old couch. I spent all these years hating my mom and now I didn’t know what to think, what to feel.

I remembered the betrayal I felt when Mark released me after only a day under his control. And Mark never mistreated me. Six months she endured that monsters brutal lusts.

Questions and guilt whirled in my head. Do all our girls feel this way? We never mistreated them. We loved them. We weren’t the monster Kurt was. Was it right to keep them? Was I just as much a monster as Kurt? Could we even free them if we wanted to? We bound them with the Zimmah spell. Did we destroy their lives?

What did it matter, Mark was dying and I would follow him into death.

“Why didn’t you come back to us?” I asked, pushing away the guilt. “Dad’s never stopped loving you, mom? Why didn’t you come back to us, Mom?”

She flinched as if she’d been slapped. “H-he never stopped loving me?” Pain flickered on her face. “How could he still love me after…after all Kurt made me do?”

“I don’t know, Mom,” I answered. “Shannon and I tried to convince him to forget about you and find someone else. We tried to set him up with teachers, friend’s single mothers. But he turned them all down. He even still wears his wedding ring.”

Tears brimmed in Mother’s eyes. “Kurt, he…he threw my wedding band away. ‘Marriage is just trash,’ he told me. ‘My mom bailed on my dad and me. We were just garbage to her.’ And…” A ragged sob shook her body. “I thanked him for freeing me from my marriage.”

God, I wanted to hug her. If my hands weren’t zip tied behind my back I think I would have. “You can still go to dad,” I urged her. “Free me and we’ll go see dad, and, and I can be with Mark when he…when he passes.”

A look of incredible longing crossed my mom’s face. “I…I made vows.” Her voice quivered. “I received Sister Frances Bernadette’s Gift.” She hugged herself. “Oh, God, please help me. I don’t know what to do. I miss Sean so much.”

“Let’s go, Mother,” I told her, gazing into her blue eyes. “Dad’s waiting for you. I don’t think he ever stopped waiting for you. And…and, I want my mom back. I can explain to Dad what happened to you. He knows about…things. About what Mark and I can do. He’ll understand.”

I could see her wavering, the look of longing on her face, and of hope.

Then her phone rang.

“Theodora,” she answered. Her face hardened. My heart sank, I’ve lost her. My hopes of seeing Mark one last time faded. “Come inside,” she said on the phone.

“Please, mommy,” I begged as she picked up a roll of duct tape, ripping off length of silvery tape. “Please, let’s go see Dad. Please, mommy!” She walked forward and shoved the tape on my lips. The tape was stiff and sticky and I could faintly taste glue on my lips.

The SWAT officer walked in and Theodora pulled out his sidearm, checked to see if it was loaded, and then looked at me with steely resolve. “Let’s put your claims to the test, Mary.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You can still see her, Mark,” a woman’s voice floated out of the darkness. “You are not dead, yet.”

“Who’s there?” I shouted into the darkness. Then I realized I was no longer falling, feminine hands were grasping my shoulders, long fingernails biting into my collar bone. I spun around and gasped. “Lilith?”

She floated in the darkness, as stunningly beautiful as always. Her silvery hair fanned out, waving lazily about, her violet eyes sparkling with contempt. She was clad in her scarlet dress, so sheer I could see all of her generous charms. I felt lust stirring inside me and I fought it down. I would need a clear head to deal with Lilith.

“Here to taunt me?” I asked.

A smile played on her lips. “As satisfying as that would be, we have one last piece of business to discuss.”

“Not interested,” I shrugged. I learned my lesson dealing with Lilith.

“Even if it would save your life.” Her smile broadened. “And your precious Mary’s life.”

I paused. I didn’t want to die. “What?”

“I want Karen.”

“You want the thing growing inside her, you mean?”

Her eyes tightened and she pursed her lips. “Yes. I want Karen, and my child, until she gives birth. Then I’ll return her to you.”

I squinted. “Why. Once I’m dead, how can I stop you from having her? What game are you playing at, Lilith.”

“You bonded her with the Zimmah ritual. Did you forget what I told you?” Her eyes narrowed in disgust. “Did you forget that when you die all those bound to you will die. And I can’t have Karen dying before she gives birth. That would spoil all of my plans.”

“So, in exchange for me loaning you Karen until your child is born, you will return me to the health I had before Alice shot me,” I carefully said. “And you will return Karen to me unharmed.”

“I will do nothing to harm Karen,” Lilith promised.

I frowned. I couldn’t see any loopholes. I’m sure they were there, but I really had nothing left to lose. “Then we have a deal, Lilith.”

She smiled a predatory, triumphant smile. “I grant your boon, Mark Glassner,” her words purred through the darkness and suddenly I was filled with pain and…

…I was staring up at the sky. I had a mask over my face. Two strange men and a woman were leaning over me. They were paramedics, I realized. I sat up, pushing the facemask off. I felt something piercing my arm, an IV I realized, and ripped that out.

“What the fuck!” the first paramedic shouted.

My shirt was gone and several bandages dotted my chest and stomach. I ripped them off to see my perfectly unharmed chest and stomach smeared with some dark blood. I felt alive. I smiled broadly and yelled my exhilaration into the sky. I was alive. I could feel the tickle of grass on my hands, the feel of the warm sun kissing my skin and a soft breeze rustling my hair. The world smelled alive and wonderful.

“I am alive!” I roared and laughed. Nothing else ever felt so sweet. “Mary, I’m alive!”

“It’s a miracle,” the female paramedic gasped. “The wounds have healed. My God, they’re completely gone.”

There were cops standing around, all staring in amazement at me. “How?” one asked me.

“A miracle,” another whispered.

“Praise God,” a cop whispered.

“What are you?” a fireman asked. “How did you…”

“Tell me you got that! Tell me you were rolling film?” a woman demanded. Debra from Q13 Fox, her microphone hanging loosely in her hand as she stared in wide-eyed amazement. “Tell me you to got that?”

“Holy shit, I got that,” her cameraman answered, pointing is camera at me. “I got the scarlet light and everything. Holy fucking shit!”

“This is unbelievable,” Debra gasped. “Let’s do my coverage over there and then upload this to the network! Jesus, this is the news story of the century. A miracle happened and we caught it!”

I was about to object to Debra’s plans when I got a good look at the cul-de-sac and my heart stopped. It looked like a war zone. The street was lined with ambulances, fire trucks, and cop cars. And everywhere I looked there were people lying on the ground, some had paramedics working on them, others were covered by blankets. Houses and cars were shot up. Bullet casings glinted gold in the sunlight.

And blood. Dark blood pooling on pavement, splashed on the sides of houses, running down the fenders of cars.

I looked back at our house and gasped. Bullet holes racked along the front of the house, shattering windows. Our sluts were clustered on the porch watching me in amazement. A stretcher came out, carried by two firemen. I stared in stunned disbelief as they walked by carrying Xiu. My busty Xiu had a mass of bloody bandages on her stomach and looked so pale as they carried her past to a waiting ambulance.

What the hell happened here? And where was Mary? The last thing I remembered was Mary’s face before the darkness. I looked around and I noticed the bodies covered with blankets dotting the neighborhood. Fear constricted my heart. No, she could not be dead. Not when I got a second chance.

“What happened? Where’s Mary?” I asked, ignoring all the cops and fireman that were watching me with awe.

“Sir, we were attacked by some nuns,” a bodyguard told me. She was Black, one of the new guards. 51, I think her number was.

“Where is Mary?” I demanded. Please don’t be dead, please don’t be dead.

“The nun took her,” 51 bitterly said. “We tried to stop her, but…”

“The nun’s used the SWAT from the raid,” Violet told me. There was a bandage on her forehead. “We were all so frightened, Master.”

The teenage slut hugged me fiercely. The other sluts followed her down, clustering about me. All of them reached out to touch me, smiling happily and muttering about me being alive. There was Alison and Desiree, and Korina, pregnant with my child. April and Lillian hugged each other in joy. Jessica and Thamina were supporting Sam, who had a bloody bandage on her leg.

All the sluts were accounted for. Xiu was being loaded into the back of an ambulance. Willow and Noel were at work. Karen was in the hospital and it was Fiona’s turn to stay with her. I frowned, no, there was one slut missing. “Where’s Chasity?” I demanded. “We need to go after the nuns. We need to rescue Mary.”

“She’s dead, sir,” 51 reported, sadly.

“Who is dead?” I asked, confused. Not Chasity.

51’s eyes flicked over to a body near the shot-up police cruiser. “Chasity, sir. She died defending Mistress. I got the man who killed her.” She patted the black machine-gun in her hands.

I stared uncomprehendingly at her. How could Chasity be dead? She was so dependable. Anger started to burn in me. These fucking nuns. Why couldn’t they just leave me the fuck alone. I never did anything to them. I felt pain in hand and uncurled my fist to see bloody nail marks in my palm.

“Who else died?” I asked, coldly, staring at my hand.

“05, 22, 34, 63, and 78,” 51 reported. “04, 30, and 47 are critically injured and may not survive. And Xiu. She took a round through the gut from inside the house. Another eighteen bodyguards have moderate injuries. There are only ten of us fit for duty.” She paused. “We killed two nuns and three of the SWAT and critically injured another four. We captured another four more with moderate injuries. One nun and a SWAT officer got away. Along with Mary. Alice, the woman who shot you, she sustained critical injuries and may not survive either.”

“Fuck,” I whispered. Emotions threatened to overwhelm me and I shoved them back down. I needed to save Mary. The rest, the grief and anger and guilt, that all could wait.

“Sam!” I barked at the injured Asian graduate student. She was our newest sex slave. She was translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor for us. “Is there any spell in the book that would let me track Mary?”

She frowned, thinking. “Um, yes. The Alluwph ritual. You will need, um, something very personal of the person and hold it in your hands. Think about the person, about your connection with the person and say Alluwph.”

Something personal. I frowned then went into Mary’s art studio. I found my buttoned-down shirt she liked to wear when painting. She always looked so beautiful wearing only this shirt. I held it in my hands, thinking about Mary, about her beautiful smile, how the shirt draped her plump ass and how beautiful her bare legs looked. I concentrated as hard as I possibly could, and whispered, “Alluwph.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched Karen’s hospital room from the shadows. One of Mark’s whores, Fiona, was watching Karen, a bored expression on Fiona’s face. I smiled, Karen was mine, now. Well, she was mine until the birth, and that gave me certain powers over her.

I manifested and Fiona jumped in alarm, shouting, “Lilith!”

I ignored the stupid girl. There was nothing I could do to her anyways. This manifestation could not interact with the Mortal World except in certain, very limited ways. It didn’t have the freedom of being summoned, but it was enough freedom. And owning Karen, even temporary, was one of those limited exceptions. I reached out and grabbed the unconscious woman’s hand. I could feel her life being slowly drained by my vessel growing quickly inside her.

“Soon,” I whispered to her belly. Soon my vessel would be born I would be free of the Abyss forever.

I concentrated and drew Karen with me back into the Shadows and then shifted to Seattle, to the house of Babylon. It was a modest dwelling, but adequate, for now. I concentrated again, and Manifested with Karen into the guest bedroom. Chantelle and Lana were ready, scooping Karen up off the floor and placing her gently in the waiting bed.

“Keep her safe,” I charged my High Priestesses.

“We won’t fail you, my Goddess,” Chantelle murmured.

Both women stared reverently at Karen’s belly. Lana reached out and placed her hand ever so gently on Karen’s stomach. A smile quickened on her face. Chantelle’s hand joined hers, awe painting Chantelle’s beautiful face. They both knew their Goddess grew within.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I whispered, “Alluwph.”

From my chest, a pair of entwined red threads, wrapped so tightly together they were practically one thread. A black chain wrapped about both of the threads, shackled them together. I recognized those red threads. They connected my soul to Mary’s soul and represented our love. The threads led off to the south, vanishing through the wall. Tears were shining in my eyes.

“I’m coming, Mare,” I whispered. “Just hold on.”

I ran back outside. “51, gather the remaining bodyguards. We’re going after Mary.”

“Yes, sir!” 51 saluted.

The ten bodyguards still fit for duty and I piled into three cop cars. I rode shotgun in the lead car, guiding 51 as best as I could. The line pointed straight to where Mary was, but not which streets to take. We tore off down Shaw Road heading south. Eventually we were forced to cut west when we hit Sunrise Drive. We drove west until we reached Meridian, and then we turned south. We passed through Graham, racing as fast as we could. Once we were through Graham, heading out towards Eatonville, the threads led us down several side roads until we came to a single house in the middle of a field. A silver Jeep Cherokee parked in the driveway. The threads pointing right towards the house.

We got out of the car, the bodyguards flanking out to encircle the house. Three of them were armed with AR-15’s, the others with handguns and shotguns. All were wearing flak jackets. My heart was hammering. My Mary was inside that house. I was so close. I just wanted to run across the field and kick in the door and save my love.

The door to the house banged open and an unarmed SWAT officer walked out, his arms held up. He marched forward, straight towards me. The bodyguards all trained their weapons on him but none opened fire. I could see the SWAT officers aura, the black of a Thrall, but surrounded by a band of gold, a corona of light around darkness.

“Mark Glassner I have a message for you!” he shouted. “You, and only you, are to enter the house unarmed. If you enter armed or if anyone else enters, Theodora shall kill your woman. You have five minutes or Mary dies.”

And then he turned and started walking back to the house. I stood up and 51 grabbed my arm. “Master, don’t. Never give a hostage taker another hostage.”

She was quoting her training at me, but I didn’t care. I couldn’t risk Mary’s life. If this Theodora wanted to talk. Fine. She had a lot to answer for. I strode out across the field, almost catching up with the SWAT officer before I reached the house. I followed him in and he led me to a small living room.

Mary was gagged and her arms were bound behind her back. Tears ran down her eyes and she struggled against her restraints. A sandy-blonde woman, young like all the nuns, with piercing blue eyes, stood next to Mary, a 9mm handgun pointed at her head. Fear roiled inside me. I would need to be careful. I didn’t want to provoke this woman, not with Mary’s life at stake.

“I am Mark Glassner,” I said, holding my hands out to the side. “Let’s talk, Theodora. There’s no need for any more violence.”

“I’ve been speaking with Mary, here, and she seems to think there’s some good in you,” Theodora answered. Her blue eyes were skeptical of the claim.

I noticed Theodora’s face was puffy from crying and there was something familiar about it. Mary and her could almost be sisters, I realized. Their faces have a similar, heart shape about them. “We can come to an arrangement, Theodora. No one else needs to get hurt.” Especially not my Mary.

“Mary claims that you would give up your powers for her.” She cocked the hammer. “Well, let’s put that to the test. You can walk out of here, Mark Glassner, and keep your powers, and I’ll kill Mary. Or, you can let me exorcise you.” A smile played on her lips. “Let’s see if you can really give up all that power.”

I looked at Mary’s face, at her green eyes. I saw the trust in her eyes, the love. Could I give up all my power for Mary? Memories of Mary floated through my mind, all the fun we’ve had. All the times I watched her sleep. The times I’ve gazed deeply into her green eyes. The feel of her as I held er in my arms. Could I give up all my powers for that? Could I give up the thrill of making someone do what I want them to do? The pleasure of a woman submitting to my lusts. Was Mary worth giving all that up?

Yes, she was.

“Exorcise me,” I said, calmly.

The SWAT officer grabbed my arm and ratcheted a metal handcuff about my wrist, then he pivoted and I was being slammed into the ground. I coughed, the wind was knocked out of me when I hit the hardwood floor. Stunned and struggling to breath, the SWAT officer easily dragged me over to a metal radiator and slid the handcuff through the pipes and ratcheted the cuff about my other wrist.

Theodora sighed in disbelief and pulled the gun away and handed it back to the SWAT officer who holstered his weapon. “I can’t believe you would do this,” she whispered, glancing back at Mary. She bit her lip and for a moment; she looked liked a blonde Mary. “You must really love her.”

“More than anything,” I answered. “Let’s get this over with.”

“Of course,” she answered and began pulling off her maid outfit. I blinked, why was she wearing a maid’s outfit? It was gray smock, the type you’d see a maid wear at any hotel. Underneath, she was naked and quite lovely, full breasts with fat nipples, a trimmed, blonde bush between sleek thighs. My cock stirred and I didn’t fight the lust.

There was no point in fighting. Theodora won.

She walked over to me and I looked away, finding Mary’s eyes. I focused on her beautiful, emerald eyes as I felt her hands fumbling with my pants and then they were pulled down, along with my boxers. A warm, soft hand stroked my cock until I was fully erect, then I was engulfed in a warm, wet pussy.

Theodora moaned softly and started riding my cock, rolling her hips. She was quite good. All these supposedly holy nuns were so good at fucking. Karen really knew how to work a dick. And this Theodora also knew just how to please a man. She rose up and down on me, faster and faster. She felt so amazing and I pretended it was Mary on me. Mary’s velvety cunt bringing me closer and closer to my orgasm.

I would go to jail. I would try and protect Mary as much as I could, but there was no way I wasn’t going away for the rest of my life. But Mary would get to live, and that was worth it. Hell, maybe they’ll give me conjugal visits. The last three weeks of my life with Mary had been the best. I would never want to give them up.

My balls were tightening, Theodora’s gasps was getting heavier and louder. She was enjoying herself, I realized. Well, she might as well enjoy her work. I was getting so close, just a few more strokes and it would be over. I kept staring into Mary’s green eyes. I saw the love in them. She was worth it.

I groaned as my balls tightened and the pleasure surged through my body. My cum shot inside her tight cunt, filling Theodora’s pussy. I could feel her cunt spasming on my cock as she came, her back arching in pleasure. She threw back her head and shouted a single word.

“Zebed!”

I gasped in amazement. Instead of the my power being drawn out of me like I expected, I felt golden power flow into me. The energy was warm and filled every fiber of my body. Every fiber of my soul. I saw Mary’s eyes wideningin amazement. I looked up at Theodora, her face flushed from her orgasm, and her aura was fading from the gold of a nun into the silver of a regular human.

Theodora was no longer a nun.

“What did you do to me?” I asked Theodora in confusion.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 31.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Eight: Alice

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 28: Alice

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Oral, Magic, Incest, Orgy, Rimming, Anal, Ass to Mouth, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 27.



Giggling, we burst into the Wedding Lace, a bridal shop near my house. It was Tuesday afternoon, and I was here for my wedding dress’s second fitting. The seamstress was finished with the alterations and we had to make sure that her adjustments were correct. Her name was Bonnie, and she was a purple-haired beauty covered in piercings. Even her cunt was pierced and I remembered how I played with the silver ring in her labia as I ate her pussy out during the first fitting. And her tongue piercing, I shivered just remember how great it was when Bonnie ran it through my slit. I was getting a little wet just thinking about it.

My three bridesmaids were with me: Mark’s younger sister Antsy and my two sisters, Shannon and Missy. We were also going to select the bridesmaids dresses and get their fittings taken care of. My maid-of-honor, Alice, was also meeting us here. I hadn’t seen her in a week, not since she found me in the motel up in Seattle and drove me home after the big fight I had with Mark. Mark was under this spell from a nun and it almost drove us apart. All week Alice has been bugging me to get together and she sound so happy to be able to see me today when we spoke on the phone.

“Remember ladies, be on your best behavior,” I warned my bridesmaids. “Alice, doesn’t know about any of this. I want her to be kept away from all of this and be normal.”

Shannon frowned at me, slipping into her mother role. When our whore of mother left us, Shannon had to take her place. She had to grow up a little too quickly and liked to forget I wasn’t a child anymore. “You didn’t keep us away from this,” Shannon pointed out. “I seemed to remember how eager you were to get me and Missy into bed.”

“Mark and I needed your help,” I explained, half apologetically. “And, well, that left you vulnerable to our enemies. Alice is under no commands. I told her to ignore my orders and Mark hasn’t given her any, either. So, she has a silver aura so she can’t be touched by a nun.”

“I had a silver aura,” Antsy pointed out. The latest nun, her name was Theodora according to Antsy, tried to break Mark and I up. The nun’s spell made Mark and Antsy obsessed with each other. I guess the nun wanted to split us apart to to make it easier to pick us off. And it almost worked. But, Mark’s behavior changed too radically and I became suspicious and found a way to break the spell.

“Well…” I trailed off, frowning. Antsy was right. There was a lot we didn’t know. The sooner Sam, our newest slut, finished translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, the better. “Well, Mark and I are protected against that spell, now. So it would be pointless for any nun to go after Alice that way.”

We entered the Wedding Lace and Bonnie smiled and walked up and boldly kissed me. Alice was in the back and she was glaring daggers at Bonnie. She pushed past Bonnie and kissed me, just as boldly, and for twice as long. The kiss was great, her lips soft and left me a little breathless, but I wondered what has gotten into her, lately. She just seemed so possessive of me.

“Why am I not surprised that you sleep with your bridesmaids, too,” Bonnie giggled.

Alice answered, “Well, not all of them, I hope.” There was an edge to her voice. Jealousy? No, that couldn’t be it. “Two of them are her sisters.”

I laughed and ignored the comment. “It’s great to see you, too, Alice,” I told her with a smile. “And you know Shannon and Missy, of course.”

“Hey, Alice,” Shannon said, hugging her old friend from High School. “It’s good to see you.”

“I hear you’re engaged,” Alice said, kissing Shannon on the cheek. “To George, right.”

Shannon beamed. “Yeah, I guess I’ll need to come back and start shopping for my wedding dress.”

“Well, I’m happy for you,” Alice told her and gave Shannon a warm hug.

Shannon held her tightly, and bent down to whisper, “So, you’ll bang my little sister but not me.”

Alice flushed. “I…what…”

Shannon laughed. “You are so easy to tease, Alice.” Shannon gave Alice a kiss on the cheek, and asked, “And how’s Dean doing?”

Alice ignored the question about her husband, and instead ruffled Missy’s hair. “How’s it hanging, pipsqueak.” I knew Dean and Alice were having martial problems. Dean worked too much and did not spend enough time with Alice. His neglect had already led her to have one affair with her yoga instructor.

Missy scowled at Alice, patting at her hair. “I’m fifteen, now,” she complained. “Not a little girl anymore.”

Alice hugged her. “But you’ll always be my little pipsqueak.”

I could see Missy grinding her teeth. She desperately wanted to be treated like an adult now that she was fifteen and I wanted to head off a Missy-tantrum before it started. “C’mon, let’s look at the bridesmaids dresses. Unless you want me to put you in something just ugly.”

“You wouldn’t!” Missy gasped.

“Well, it’s my special day and I do not want my little sister looking hotter than me!” I grinned at Missy.

We started browsing the shelves and I handed Alice a ruffled, pale blue dress. “Let’s see how this looks on you,” I told her.

“But I like this cream one,” Missy complained, holding up a dress.

“Then go try it on,” I told her. “And we’ll see which dress looks nicer.”

Alice took the dress and walked into a changing room. “Um, Mary, could you help me with this,” Alice called.

I smiled, she was so transparent. I slipped into the changing room and found Alice naked, a smile playing on her full, kissable lips, lighting up her round face. Black curls framed her face, drawing the eyes to her perfect features and enchanting, hazel eyes. Her breasts were perky, about my size, and her hips curvy. Her pussy was freshly shaven and moist with excitement.

“I just need you so badly,” she whispered. “I’ve missed you so much.”

“I know, it’s just been so busy,” I sighed. “How about tomorrow, at the usual spot?”

Alice’s eyes lit up. “I’d love that. Now kiss me you sexy vixen!”

I pressed her up against the wall, kissing her on the mouth. Her lips were soft and tasted sweet. Her tongue fenced with mine as I trailed my fingers down her side, following her hip and sliding down to the wet furnace between her legs. Her body twitched as my finger’s lightly caressed her clit, then I slid them up inside her juicy depths.

She moaned into my mouth, her eyes closed tight as she writhed on my fingers. I found her hard clit with the heal of my hand, slowly grinding on the sensitive pearl as I fucked my two fingers in and out of her wet tunnel. Her hands gripped my face, pulled me tighter against her lips. Her body spasmed beneath me, the little minx was so hot for me she was already cumming. I pulled my sticky fingers out, broke the kiss and licked the juices slowly off my fingers.

“Thanks,” Alice gasped. “I needed that.”

“And what about what I need?” I asked her archly, pulling up the front of my skirt, exposing my wet slit.

Alice glanced nervously out the door. “What about your sisters and that other girl?”

“They won’t care.”

“Okay,” she sighed happily, kneeling down before me.

Her hands were almost trembling, the poor dear, as she spread my thighs. I leaned back against the dressing room wall and sighed as she licked up my slit. Her tongue was rough velvet on my pussy, feeling just delicious. A second swipe across my cunt, and this time she brushed my clit and I shivered in pleasure. Then her tongue dug eagerly into me, lapping hard at my pussy. Alice was a like a starving girl, feasting on the delicacies of my pussy.

Her hands gripped my plump ass, squeezing my cheeks as her tongue dug up inside my cunt. My breath quickened. If the little minx kept this up, I’d be cumming in no time. I let out a soft moan as her tongue flicked rapidly at my clit. Then her lips sealed over my little bud and sucked hard as she shoved two fingers up inside me, curling about and finding my G-spot. My orgasm exploded through me, quaking through my entire body and a loud gasp escaped my lips.

When I slipped out of the dressing room, Shannon and Antsy applaud. “Sounded like a good one, Mary!” Antsy smirked.

“Thanks for making my little sister happy,” Shannon hollered into the stall where Alice was slipping on the blue dress.

“Uh, you’re welcome, Shannon,” Alice answered back, sounding uncertain.

Missy came out in her cream dress. The shoulders were ruffled lace, gathered to look like flowers, with a scooped neckline that showed off Missy’s rather small cleavage. The arms were left bare and the dress hugged Missy’s torso then flared at the hips into a flowing, satin skirt.

“Oh, don’t you just look gorgeous,” Bonnie cooed.

“You look hot,” Antsy purred.

Missy flushed bright red. “Do I really?”

“Yeah, Missy,” I told her. Alice came out in the pale blue dress and it just didn’t compare to the cream one. Even Alice agreed. “Then its settled.”

We laughed and giggled as each of the girls was measured. Antsy and my sisters were taking after me, and stopped wearing underwear. All their tits were perky enough to get away with it, though Shannon’s tits were only barely able to. She was starting to sag, but it wasn’t that noticeable. Bonnie seemed to have fun accidentally brushing the girls.

“Umm, you have skilled fingers,” Antsy purred as Bonnie “measured” her inseam for a very long time. The tape measure kept slipping out of her hand when she reached Antsy crouch and Bonnie’s fingers kept rubbing through her shaved slit.

“I have to get Mary’s wedding dress out of the back,” Bonnie said when she finished Antsy, the last girl to be measured.

“Oh, let me help you,” Antsy said excitedly.

We all giggled as we heard their moans of pleasure from the back, even Alice. “Mary, where did you find this seamstress?”

“I just get lucky with the ladies,” I told her with a wink.

Another loud gasp came from the back room and Alice had a flush on her cheeks. She looked so cute, I pulled her into my lap and started to kiss her. Her tongue played with mine, dancing about inside my mouth as I tasted her sweet lips. Out of the corner of my eyes I saw Missy sit in Shannon’s lap and my sisters started to make out. They were supposed to be on their best behavior.

Well, I would need to keep Alice distracted. She was wearing a tight blouse with delicate little buttons down the front. My fingers deftly undid her blouse, exposing her black bra cupping her breasts. I slid my hands behind her back and unclasped her bra exposing her beautiful, small breasts and their hard nipples.

“What are you doing?” Alice hissed, breaking the kiss. “We’re not alone.”

“That’s what makes it fun,” I giggled and pulled her back in a kiss.

Her bra was off and her perky tits were exposed, her aerola pink and wrinkled and a hard nipple thrust out of the center. I fingered a hard nipple and just had to suck on one. I broke the kiss and bent down to suck a nipple into my mouth, rolling it around my tongue. Alice moaned softly and the gasped in alarm.

“Mary your sisters are…” she started to shout, but I cut her off with another kiss.

Missy had her shorts pulled down, bunched around her ankles and Shannon was fingering her little cunt. There were only a few wisps of light, red hair between covering Missy’s teenage pussy. Missy was a late bloomer, her breasts just budding and her hips were still boyish slim.

“Expressing their love for each other,” I finished when I broke the kiss. “Aren’t they beautiful together?”

“I guess,” Alice muttered then a suspicious look filled her face and she stared at me accusingly.

“Yeah, I’ve expressed my sisterly love with them,” I answered.

Alice frowned then she was kissing my passionately, her tongue shoved into my mouth. I grasped one of her breasts, playing with it in my hand. I enjoyed the way a woman’s breasts felt when you squeezed it, soft and firm, and topped with that sensitive little nub. I rubbed her aerola in circles as her hands pushed into the bodice of my dress and started playing with my freckled tits. Her fingers felt amazing on my nipples.

“Ahem,” Bonnie said, clearing her throat loudly. “If you’re ready, Mary.”

I broke the kiss and saw a flushed and disheveled Bonnie, holding my beautiful dress. Behind her stood Antsy, a pleased grin on her face as she licked her sticky lips. Alice pouted that we had to stop kissing then perked up as a stripped naked and stood up on the little plinth.

Shannon kept right on fingering Missy. “Umm, are you gonna cum for your big sister?”

“Yes, yes!” Missy moaned. “Ohh, fuck, make me cum, Shannon!” Missy shuddered on Shannon’s lap, throwing back her long, strawberry blonde hair as she howled out in pleasure. Pleased, Shannon pulled out her sticky fingers and licked them clean.

First I had to try on the hosiery and undergarments. Bonnie held a beautiful, strapless bra. “Well, dear, you nipples should be nice and hard so we can see the full effect of the bra,” Bonnie said, her purple hair swaying about her face as she cocked her head, staring hungrily at my breasts.

“My nipples are hard,” I started to tell her, when her mouth sucked a breast into her mouth, her tongue swirling around my rock hard nubs. Her tongue felt amazing, warm and soft, contrasting with the hard, metal point of her tongue stud. She switched sides, giving my other breast the same, lavish attention.

Shannon sat next to Alice and put her arm around the black-haired woman. “What are you doing?” Alice asked, uncomfortable, her arms moving up to cover her bared breasts.

“Remember when we were seventeen and you were spending the night and I dared you to french me?” Shannon asked. Alice nodded, a fond smile appearing on her face. “Well, I wish I had the courage to do this.” Shannon kissed Alice while her hands reached out and fondled her breast. Alice stiffened, her eyes sought mine out and I smiled and nodded. Alice relaxed and began kissing Shannon back. Seventeen, huh. Was that the night Alice saw me stepping naked out of the shower when I was thirteen?

Bonnie released my breast and slipped the bra on and I smiled, modeling in the mirror. The bra cupped my breasts perfectly, two satin hands cradling my perky tits, lifting them up just enough to make it seem like I had larger breasts.

Bonnie picked up pair of bikini-cut satin panties, and frowned. “You’re all wet down there,” Bonnie said with annoyance. “Let me clean you up.”

Bonnie bent down and put her face so close to my pussy her warm breath tickled me. Then her tongue was swiping wet through my cunt. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue stud slid through my pussy and brushed my clit. Her hands grabbed my plump ass and she buried her face into my cunt, swiping her tongue over and over through my slit.

“Oh fuck!” I moaned. “Clean my pussy up! Fuck, you’re cleaning my pussy so fucking well!”

I saw Missy giggle as Antsy was whispering in her ear, playing with my little sister’s strawberry-blonde hair. Then Antsy was kissing at her neck, sliding her hands up and down Missy’s thigh. Missy slipped off the chair and spread Antsy legs and dived under the jean skirt Antsy wore and began vigorously tonguing her cunt.

Shannon was also on her knees, eating out Alice’s delicious pussy as Alice watched me, playing with her nipples. I smiled at her, one hand in Bonnie’s hair, holding the seamstress’s face into my cunt as her tongue stud drove me crazy with pleasure. Alice licked her lips at me, her eyelids fluttering with pleasure from Shannon’s ministrations, soft moans escaping her lips.

The room was filled with the sounds of women cumming, a beautiful symphony of sighs and moans and gasps, and even the occasional squeal. And the smell, I cold have died and gone to heaven. All our musk filled the room into a heady smell of horny cunt. I wasn’t going to last long on Bonnie’s tongue, and that amazing tongue stud, and soon gripped her purple hair and creamed Bonnie’s eager lips. She kept licking until all my juices were gone. Alice writhed silently on her chair, staring at me the entire time she came on Shannon’s face. Antsy screamed like a banshee when she came, grinding her cunt hard into Missy’s little face.

“Well, you’re all clean,” a breathless Bonnie said as she pulled up the satin panties. The material felt cool against my pussy. I glanced in the mirror and loved the way the panties clung to my ass. Then Bonnie slipped on the lacy garter belt and carefully pulled up the white hoses, hooking them to the garter. Then I slipped on the heels I would be wearing.

Antsy gave me a catcall. “My brother is a lucky guy,” she called.

“You look so sexy, Mary,” Missy said in awe.

Alice had a dreamy look in her face and I wondered what she was thinking about. Maybe her own wedding. I knew she was having problems in her marriage to Dean, and I wondered how it was going. She seemed so happy when they got married last November, it was sad that six month’s later she was disappointed in her marriage. She even confided in me that she cheated on her husband and almost left Dean for her yoga instructor. Unfortunately for Alice, the yoga instructor was cheating on her.

Of course, Alice is cheating on Dean with me, a little voice whispered. I frowned, was it cheating, really? We were just two friends giving comfort to each other. Alice needed some intimacy that she wasn’t getting from Dean, and I was happy to fill that void for her. Friends with benefits, they called it.

Finally, I put on the wedding dress. It was strapless, the bodice covered in white lace that then wrapped diagonally around the my torso until it reached the skirt. The skirt was made of a beautiful, ruffled fabric, that fell in many tiers, giving the skirt an elegant, bell shape. Finally, Bonnie set the veil on my head, a simple, white gauze that fell about my shoulders and covered my cleavage.

I started at myself in the mirror and started to get misty-eyed. I was so happy, I couldn’t wait for my wedding day and for Mark to see just how beautiful I was. I pictured the bouquet of white snapdragons and daisies, pink orchids, and a couple of deep purple anemone for a splash of vibrancy and imagined Dad walking me down the aisle, through the wildflower meadow on the slopes of Mount Rainier. And the happy look in Mark’s blue eyes and the boyish grin would be painted on across his face.

And unlike my whore of a mother, I won’t leave my family.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I drove my Mustang down I-5, nearing the 705 exit to downtown Tacoma. I had Desiree and Alison with me. Alison was up front and gave me two great blowjobs on the drive over. I loved the way her tongue stud ran across my cock’s head. Desiree cheered her fiancee on while fingering her pussy in the back. In front of me was a Tenino cop car, a pair of our new bodyguards in the car. Behind us a University Place cop car followed.

Yesterday’s tryouts went well. We had over seventy cops show up and the entire family was involved in narrowing down the candidates. We took twelve from King County and twelve from Thurston County, tripling the size of our guard. I assigned a few to guard our plane, and then others would guard our family members. Anyone leaving would have two bodyguards with them and for Mary and myself, four.

When Mary left for her bridal fitting, a whole parade of cop cars followed. The media was camped outside our house. It was a daily occurrence, now. And not just the media, the paparazzi were starting to follow us. We were making national headlines, and I had to turn Jessica into our press secretary to keep on top of everything.

Libertarians lauded our no government should interfere policy in regards to the bigamy stance Mary and I have taken, Conservatives lashed out against our sexual politics, and Liberals were happy with our social conscience, as demonstrated by our Charity to help poor women get free gynecological help. And the Occupy Movement saw me as some sort of Robin Hood, sticking it to the 1% and getting away with all those bank robberies. This isn’t what I wanted when I got these powers. I just wanted to have fun, screw a few girls, but I was starting to think I could make a real difference. Maybe make this world a better place.

There was an open seat in the State House of Representatives up for election in November and Mary was urging me to throw my name in. We have a fund raiser coming up this Friday for our charity. It would be the perfect place to announce my candidacy. We already had Julius Prescott III, the billionaire I bout the plane from, on board with our charity and last night, over the phone, he promised a number of big names to show up. His wife, the beautiful Monique, had also been working to get people to come.

We arrived at the courthouse building on Tacoma Avenue. It was a large building, right next to the Pierce County Jail. The building doubled as the Pierce County Superior Court and the Tacoma Municipal Court. We walked through security, though the cops on guard duty gave my slutty bodyguards questioning stares even after they produced their badges. All of our bodyguards were still cops, still on the payroll with their departments, just on permanent assignment to protect me.

People in the courthouse stared as I marched in. Some people recognized me, shying away or staring in curiosity. Next to me, Alison swelled up, thrusting out her chest. She was wearing a too tight T-Shirt, pink, that said, “Daddy’s little girl,” only the word girl was crossed out and and “slut” was written in its place. It was the shirt she wore when I met her, back in the Hot Topic. She was such a little slut, she fucked me willingly and was excited to be my sex slave. About her neck was her gold choker, her name written in diamonds. Desiree, on the other side, was dressed more elegantly, in a tight, golden dress and heels, her nice Latina ass swaying sexily, a gold choker set with onyx tight about her throat.

“Ready to be a single woman?” I asked Desiree when we reached family court.

“She won’t be single for long,” Alison said, happily.

We were here to annul Desiree’s marriage with Brandon. Brandon disappeared to France and we haven’t heard from Doug, either. The nuns probably got to Doug. Brandon was heading to Rennes-le-Château, to the nun’s Motherhouse. And Doug wasn’t the only persons that had gone missing. It had been over two weeks since our slaves, Chantelle and Lana, set out on their Honeymoon. They were supposed to be back last Friday, but we haven’t heard from them in over a week. I had Chasity, the head of the bodyguards, and Noel, our FBI slut, tracking them down. I had a bad feeling that the nuns got to them, as well. We didn’t know about the Zimmah spell when we parted with Chantelle and Lana, so they were vulnerable to a nun’s powers. Hell, we didn’t even know about the nuns back then.

We pushed into the courtroom, a few people were waiting. You could tell the couples getting divorced because they kept glaring at each other across the aisle, shepherded by their lawyers. I saw one woman, early twenties, with green eyes and black hair, that filled out her blouse quite nicely. I sat down next to her, Alison and Desiree on the other side of me.

“You’re a pretty thing,” I whispered to the girl. “You want to make that soon to be ex-husband real jealous, why don’t you bend down and suck my cock.”

The woman smiled, her face was quite beautiful when she smiled. Her lawyers gasped, “Macy what are you doing?” as the woman bent down and unzipped my jeans.

“It’s okay,” I told her lawyer. “Just pretend likes nothing is going on back here.”

“It’s true what they say about you, Mr. Glassner” Macy whispered as she pulled my cock out. “That you get people to do whatever you want?”

“Yeah,” I told her as her lips sucked my cock in, her head bobbing up and down. “You’ll have quite the story to tell all your friends.”

Her mouth sucked hungrily at my cock and I saw her soon to be ex-husband glance over and his eyes widened in shock and disgust. He stood up and, “Just ignore us,” I said, loud enough for everyone in the court to hear my commands. Her soon to be ex-husband suddenly wasn’t sure why he was standing up and his lawyer pulled him back down.

“Alison, Desiree, you don’t have to ignore me,” I said softly, realizing my two sex slaves were suddenly not watching.

They both had big smiles on their faces and Desiree pressed up against my side. “Is she pleasing you,mi Rey?”

“Very much so,” I moaned. “Why don’t you help her out.”

“Ooh, I’d love to,” Desiree purred and bent down, licking at my shaft.

Desiree’s lips found Macy’s and she licked at the black-haired woman’s mouth. Macy sucked up my cock and the two ladies teased my cock with their tongues, flicking at the rim of the mushroom-shaped head. Pleasure surged down my cock and I leaned back into the bench and enjoyed their ministrations.

Out of the corner of my eyes I saw movement and glanced over to watch Alison hike up her fiancee’s skirt, exposing her full, Latina ass. She spread her nut-brown cheeks and bent over to lick her tongue across Desiree’s pink asshole. Alison sealed her lips over the puckered anus and shoved her tongue inside her ass.

“Hmm, mi Sirenita Desiree moaned. “Lick my ass.”

Macy’s lips were sucking my cock back into her mouth and Desiree licked down and started sucking on my nuts. Playing with the sensitive balls as Macy sucked and bobbed her head. I moaned, the two sluts were getting me closer and closer to cumming.

“You fucking sluts feel great,” I moaned. “Oh fuck, here it cums!”

White cream shot into Macy’s lips and Desiree was ready to kiss the girl and get a taste of her Master’s cum. Macy sat up, licking the last of the cum off her lips as Desiree began to moan louder and louder. Alison was sucking on her ass and was playing with her clit, rolling it softly between her fingers. Desiree threw back her head as she came on Alison’s hungry lips.

“Macy, why don’t you pull those Capris down and let me stick my cock up your ass,” I ordered.

Macy gave a throaty purr and stood up, unbuttoning her cerulean Capri pants and pushing them off her tight ass. “You like my ass?” she asked, wiggling her firm butt in my face as she pulled down her white panties. “I’ve been doing yoga to get my body all nice and tight for the next guy who comes along.”

“Well, it’s paying off,” I told her, giving her firm ass a squeeze.

“All rise,” the Bailiff shouted, “the Honorable Judge Harriet Severijns presiding.”

I rose up, spreading her ass cheeks and finding that puckered hole. Macy braced herself against the back of the bench in front of us as my cock rammed into her ass. “Oh, fuck!” Macy gasped and I could see a heavyset woman in black robes and badly dyed, red hair, waddle from her chambers and walk up to her bench. “Umm, fuck that’s nice!” Macy moaned wantonly, her voice echoing off the courtroom walls.

The judge frowned and then her eyes opened in surprise and she slammed her gavel down. “Bailiff!” she shouted.

“Ignore us, Your Honor!” I shouted as my balls slapped against Macy’s taint. Her ass was velvety tight on my cock.

The judge froze, holding up her gavel. The Bailiff looked questioningly at the Judge. The judge shook her head, confused, then she turned to her law clerk who handed her a docket. The judge called up the first case as I pounded Macy’s ass.

“Hmm, you got a nice, tight ass!” I groaned.

“Thanks,” she purred, looking over her shoulder at me, her green eyes sparkling with lust.

“Fuck her slutty ass, Master,” Alison moaned.

I glanced over to see Alison’s top off, her hard nipples pierced by silver barbells heaved as Alison writhed on Desiree’s tongue. The Latina slut had slipped to the floor and pushed up Alison’s skirt to eat out her tight, teenage cunt. I could see Alison’s tattoo that read, “Cum on in” above her pussy, with an arrow that pointed down so it was crystal clear just where Alison wanted you to cum.

I watched Alison pinch and pull on her nipples as Desiree ate her cunt. Macy was moaning low and loud, almost a throaty purr, as I pounded her ass. My balls were starting to churn, getting ready to cream the soon-to-be divorcee’s ass. Just a few more strokes and I would be there. In and out went my cock, her anal walls squeezing like a tight fist on my cock. Slam in and pull out. I grit my teeth, slammed in and exploded in her ass.

“Ohh, fuck!” she moaned. “Ohh, fuck, oh fuck! Oh goddamn fucking fuck!” She bucked and squirmed in my arms, her ass spasming on my cock as an orgasm rolled through her body.

Sighing happily, I pulled out of her ass, white cum leaking out of her puckered hole. “Umm, pull up your panties and enjoy my cum up your ass all day,” I panted, sitting down on the bench.

“Oohh, let me clean you up, Master,” Alison purred, and bent down to lick at my dirty cock. Her tongue-stud felt amazing as it rubbed hard across my cock as Macy pulled up her panties and Capris and set down, squirming in her seat.

“Desiree Fitzsimmons,” the judge called out, boredly.

Desiree was going to town on Alison’s cunt and Alison was moaning around my cock as she bobbed her head. My cock was long clean of Macy’s ass, but Alison wanted a taste of my cum. She was sucking hard, and I would soon be rewarding her effort with a load of my cream.

“Desiree Fitzsimmons!” The judge sounded irritated, now. “Is Desiree Fitzsimmons here?” The judge looked around the courtroom. “Fine, case…”

“Give us a minute, Your Honor!” I groaned. “We’re almost finished back here.”

The judge frowned, but she waited patiently as Alison just gobbled my cock. I gripped her bubblegum pink hair and fucked her mouth with short thrusts of my hip. Alison started to convulse on the bench as her orgasm rolled through her body. Desiree took one last lick through Alison’s cunt, sending a last shudder through the teenage slut’s body.

“You’re doing great, Alison!” I moaned as Desiree stood up, licking at the cunt juices staining her lips. “Here it cums!” I exploded in her mouth and Alison drank it all down like a pro.

“Thank you, Master,” Alison sighed happily and stood up and pressed her body up against Desiree’s and gave her fiancee a taste of my cum.

Alison bent down to pull on her shirt, but I stopped her. “Your tits are too beautiful to be covered up, Alison.”

She flushed. “Thank you, Master.”

Desiree walked up to the podium and Alison and I followed, my hand on the little slut’s waist, her naked breast brushing against my side. “I’m Desiree, Your Honor.”

“And who are those with you?”

“I’m Mark Glassner,” I interjected. “Just do whatever Desiree wants.”

“And I’m Alison Hertz, Desiree’s girlfriend.”

The judge frowned. “And where is your top, young lady.”
“My tits are too amazing to be covered up!” Alison declared, cupping one of breasts.
“People wear clothes in my courtroom,” the judge snarled, grabbing her gavel. “I find you in contempt of…”

“Your Honor,” I interrupted. “No woman should have to cover her tits up if they look as amazing as Alison’s. Don’t you agree, Your Honor?”

The judge nodded in agreement, her fleshy chins wobbling. “You’re right, Mr. Glassner. A woman should be free to expose her breasts.” The judge paused. “And those are a beautiful pair of breasts, young lady.”

“Thanks, Your Honor,” Alison said, posing like a pin-up model.

The judge flushed and cleared her throat, looking down at her documents. “Mrs. Fitzsimmons, you are seeking to annul your marriage of four months to Brandon Fitzsimmons.”

“Yes, Your Honor, I would be really happy if you would grant the annulment,” Desiree answered. “Brandon…he is not a good man. And he is never around. And, well, I just married him for his money.” I blinked at that. Desiree never told us she was just a gold digger. Well, it did explain how she ended up with that fat, little man.

“Granted,” the Judge answered. Her law clerk glanced in shock at the judge when she took the docket and handed the Judge the next one. “Next on the docket is…”

Alison happily hugged Desiree and we walked out of the courthouse and drove over to the County Auditor’s office on 35th Street, to get the marriage licenses. I needed to get one for Mary and myself, and Alison and Desiree were eager to get theirs as well. We each paid our $64 dollar fee and were told our license would be mailed to the house in a few days. On the drive home, Desiree got to sit in the front seat and suck my cock while Alison cheered her on.

Jessica was waiting for me when we got home in her slutty, office-lady outfit. Very short miniskirt, sheer, white blouse that you could see her breasts and nipples through. About her neck was a gold choker set with sapphires. “Master, there are several interview requests. The Today Show would like you to fly out to New York next week as well as several other interviews that can be done by satellite.”

I sighed. “Okay, set them up.”

“And then there’s this news report,” Jessica said. “The Altgrave August Alfred Bernard was found murdered last night in his home in Cologne, Germany. They say he had been dead almost a day before he was found.”

“Suspects?” I asked.

“None,” Jessica answered.

I sighed. Fucking Brandon Fitzsimmons. “Tip the authorities in Germany about Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I ordered. “The bastard most have the book, now.”

Who would have thought that Desiree’s husband would be capable of murder. A chill went through my body. That book told a person how to summon the Devil. What if Brandon made his own Pact. That would not be good. Fuck, that’s another problem we would have to deal with.

“Anything going on tomorrow?” I asked Jessica.

“Um, no sir,” Jessica answered. “Would you like to me to set up some interviews tomorrow morning, after you get back from jogging?”

“Yeah, sure,” I sighed and waved her away. “But nothing after that. A nice, peaceful day would be swell.” I could spend some time with Mary. She wanted to watch some TV show called Once Upon a Time. Some Fairy Tail bullshit she just got into. But, the company would be pleasant, at least.

Chasity walked into the living room and stood before me. “Master, I have an update on Lana and Chantelle.”

“What?” I asked eagerly. Lana and Chantelle were a pair of fun girls. They had just gotten married when Mary and I met them on their honeymoon and we just had to have them.

“They were staying at a cheap motel in Seattle for a week,” Chasity answered, consulting her notes. “The, uh, Rain City Motel, until Friday morning. There has been no activity on their credit card since then. They have not back to their house in DuPont and none of their friends or family have heard from them since they left on their honeymoon.” Chasity glanced at her notes. “Lana’s mom told me they were expected home over a week ago. The, um, fourteenth of June.”

I frowned. “Chantelle texted Mary and said they were on their honeymoon until last Friday.” I Frowned, thinking. “That would be, what, the twenty-first?” Chasity nodded. “So, Chantelle lied to us?”

“I don’t know, Master,” Chasity apologized. “That’s just what Lana’s mom said. She hasn’t heard from Lana or Chantelle and filled a missing person report on her daughter and Chantelle with the DuPont police department. I’m sorry I don’t have better news, I’ll keep searching for them.”

Chasity was looking quite lovely in her outfit and Jessica perched on the chair, talking quietly on the phone looked just gorgeous. My cock was stirring. “Jessica, hang up. Master needs to fuck you two naughty sluts.”

Jessica beamed at me, hanging up and stood up, stretching her caramel-skinned body, running a hand through her honey-brown hair as she walked over to me, standing next to Chasity, who was shaking her long, blonde hair out of her bun, falling about her shoulders. Chasity smiled and grabbed Jessica and kissed her fellow slut on the lips with gusto.

I stood up and pulled of my shirt. “Hmm,” Jessica murmured, eying my chest. “Master, you are looking better and better.”

“I know,” Chasity purred, reaching her hand out to run it across my chest. “Your jogging has really paid off, Master.”

I pulled both women to me, feeling their bodies soft bodies pressing against me and kissed them each on the lips. I slid my hand down and squeezed both their asses. “Tops off ladies, but leave the skirts.”

Chasity laughed, unbuttoning her slutty cops blouse, her lovely breasts spilled out. Jessica’s blouse was hanging open, her perky tits topped with those dark nipples came into view. I bent down and sucked on her nipple. Chasity, not to be left out, rubbed her breasts on the other side of me and I sucked one of her pink nipples in.

“Ooh, Master,” moaned Chasity.

Jessica slipped down and I felt her fish my cock out of my pants and I moaned about Chasity’s nipple as Jessica sucked my cock into her delightful mouth. Her head bobbed up and down, and I ran my fingers through her silky hair. I found Chasity’s waxed cunt with my fingers and slipped them up inside her wet hole while my thumb rubbed her clit.

“On your back, slut,” I barked at Chasity.

“Yes sir,” Chasity moaned and lay back on the floor, stretching her legs out. She looked so sexy in her thigh-high black boots and short, blue skirt. I could see her cunt peaking out between her sleek thighs.

I pulled my cock out of Jessica’s mouth. “Sit on her face.”

“Oh yes, Jessica,” Chasity moaned. “Let me eat that sweet pussy.”

Jessica straddled Chasity, lowering her cunt down and moaning as Chasity’s tongue licked up into her twat. I knelt before Chasity, grabbed her legs, lifting her ass up. I lined my cock at her wet, pink hole and thrust my cock into her wet depths. She was tight and felt velvety smooth on my cock. I stared into Jessica’s brown eyes as she rubbed her pussy on Chasity’s eager mouth, her caramel breasts heaving in pleasure. I bent over and captured one of Jessica’s dark nipples as I thrust into Chasity’s tight cunt.

“Umm, that feels so nice, Master,” Jessica moaned as I nibbled on her hard nipple.

The front door banged open. “Master!” an excited Korina called. “Where are you, Master!”

Jessica moaned in disappointment as I released her nipple. I was about to call out to Korina when the excited slut practically skip into the room, trailed by a smiling Willow. Korina had a doll’s face, sparkling blue eyes and black hair. Her arm was out of the sling since yesterday, although it still hurt some for her, but the gunshot was almost all healed and her physical therapy was going well. Only a puckered, red scar marred her otherwise flawless skin.

Willow had a happy grin on her cinnamon face. She was our doctor, running our Charity, the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment. The new medical office was being renovated thanks to Julius Prescott’s generous $13.5 million donation to our charity over the weekend. It was half the money we paid him for his plane. With the Charity, we could stop robbing banks and have a more legitimate means of getting money. Or, at least, one that wasn’t so blatantly illegal.

“Master,” Korina squealed, kneeling down next to me as I thrust into Chasity’s cunt and threw her arms around me and kissed me on the lips.

“What’re you so excited about?” I asked, curious.

“I’m pregnant, Master!” she shouted happily and threw her arms around my neck. “We made a baby!”

I was speechless. I stopped thrusting in Chasity’s cunt. I glanced at Willow and she nodded. “It’s not a Lilith baby or anything,” she answered. Karen was lying unconscious in the hospital with a baby Lilith planted in her belly. The baby was growing seven times as fast as a normal infant. “I put her date of conception at June ninth, sixteen days ago,” Willow continued.

“The hotel in Seattle,” Korina giggled. “Or the night before during the orgy.”

I smiled. The night I proposed to Mary. We had a wild orgy at the Sky City Restaurant. Chantelle and Lana were with us that night. That was the last time we saw them, I realized with a pang. We had six of the pretty servers attend us as our fuck-waitress. And we fucked them good and hard. We ended up keeping Xiu, Fiona, and Korina as our sex slaves.

“I’m going to be a dad?” I gaped, the news finally sinking in. And not like my dad. No drunk father that hits his kids and their mother. I stroked Korina’s face and kissed her. “I love you, Korina. Not as much as I love Mary, but I love you.”

A tear was trickling down Korina’s face. “I love you, too, Master.”

“…that was so hot, Antsy,” Missy said as the front door opened. It sounded like Mary and our sisters were back.

I turned to see Mary, Missy and Antsy stride into the living room. “I see you’re as horny as ever, big bro,” Antsy said, rolling her eyes.

Missy rolled her eyes too. “You’re almost as bad as Damien and our math teacher.” Damien was Missy’s boyfriend and the math teacher was Damien’s sex slave, Mrs. Corra.

I pulled out of Chasity and stood up, putting an arm around Korina and then hugging Mary to me. “We have some news,” I told her.

Mary glanced at Korina and then her eyes widened. “You’re pregnant!” Mary gasped.

“How did you…” I trailed off.

“Woman’s intuition,” Mary said, mysterious.

“I texted her,” Willow answered and Mary shot her a look that promised Willow was in store for a spanking.

Mary stroked Korina’s face. “I’m so happy for you, Korina.”

Korina seemed relieved. “I thought you might be mad, Mistress.”

“Geez, bro, you firing silver bullets out of the cock?” Antsy asked. “You knocked her up on the first go.” Apparently, I was the last to find out. But I didn’t care. I was going to be a dad.

“Well, let’s hope I didn’t fire one into your little pussy,” I joked.

Antsy laughed, then glared mockingly at me. “You better not have. I’ll be very mad if you knocked me up, Mark!”

Mary smiled. “I’m just jealous you get to have Mark’s child before me.” Mary took Korina’s hand. “Mark, you might want to finish Chasity off, she looks so eager to have your dick back in her. I’ll take care of our little expectant mother here.”

I knelt back down and slid my cock back into Chasity’s cunt as Mary spread Korina’s thighs. “Hmm, a pregnant pussy,” she murmured. “I can’t wait till your belly starts to swell. I bet you’ll look so beautiful, Korina.”

“Oh, thank you, Mistress,” Korina smiled and then moaned as Mary took a swipe through her cunt.

Willow knelt behind Mary and the Native America slut lifted Mary’s skirt and started rubbing her cunt. “Don’t think you can finger me to get out of your punishment,” Mary warned.

“I know, Mistress,” Willow answered. “I just thought your little cunny needed some attention.”

“It does,” Mary moaned. “Umm, tease my clit. Ohh, yeah. Just like that.”

Mary dove back into Korina’s pussy, lapping at the black-haired sluts cunt as Korina writhed on Mary’s tongue. Willow slipped her finger up inside Mary and then bent down and started licking at Mary’s pussy, shoving her tongue deep inside Mary’s tight pussy. I kept fucking Chasity and she kept eating Jessica’s cunt. Jessica’s eyes were squeezed shut and she pinched her nipples.

“Oh fuck, Chasity!” she gasped. “Oh fuck, right there you nasty slut, keep licking me there!”

Chasity drank Jessica’s cunt juices as the bi-racial slut came on Chasity’s sweet mouth. Jessica slid off Chasity, smiling happily and I bent over and captured Chasity’s mouth in a kiss tasting Jessica’s sweet, sour flavor on her Chasity’s lips as I fucked her harder and harder. Chasity bucked beneath me, her cunt squeezing on my cock as she came hard, sucking on my lips. I thrust into her again, and again. My balls tightening and then that sweet explosion as my cum shot into her, filling her slutty pussy.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Chasity gushed. “Hmm, that was a great cum.”

I pulled out of her, leaving a creamy mess. Antsy and Missy were making out on a chair. Missy sat in Antsy’s lap and my little sister finger Mary’s little sister. From the doorway I saw Fiona and Xiu watching us. Fiona had her arms wrapped around Xiu, her fingers rapidly fucking in and out of the busty, Asian slut’s cunt.

Korina was squirming on the couch, clutching Mary’s face to her cunt. “I’m cumming! Oh yes! Mmhh, Mistress you sure know how to make me happy! Yes, yes! Thank you, thank you!”

I sat on the couch next to Korina and kissed her on the mouth. Mary smiled up at me and crawled on up, straddling my waist. “Willow’s got me nice a primed for you,” she whispered, hotly. “Ready to give your filly a good ride.” My cock was rising beneath her, poking at her cunt. “Mmhh, I’ll take that as a yes.”

As Mary slid my cock into her tight sheathe, I kissed her, tasting Korina’s sweet musk. I moaned softly as Mary sank all the way down on my cock. I put an arm around Korina and pulled her against me as my fiancee rode my cock. I could hear the sweet sounds of women making love all about me. Chasity gasping as Jessica began to clean her dirty cunt with her tongue. Missy’s moaning as Antsy slipped to the floor and gave her pussy a good licking. Xiu was panting as Fiona fingered her to an orgasm with one hand, and pulled hard on her pierced nipples with the other.

Mary kissed and nuzzled at my neck, and then whispered, “My period comes on Friday. When it’s over, I’m going off the pill. It’s not fair you knocked up one of the sluts before me.”

“Well, we’ll have plenty of babysitters,” I joked and Mary threw back her head and laughed and then rode me hard until we were both gasping in pleasure.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wednesday morning dawned beautifully. The media was gathered outside, as usual. Well, really the paparazzi at this point. We jogged by with our jogging sluts getting our pictures taken. A few of the more attractive female reporters, including Debra Horne-Dannell from Q13 Fox, were joining us, now. People would be waiting for us as we jogged by. Some protesting our nudity and others encouraging us, holding signs to show their support. Any attractive woman could join us and jog naked it they wanted to.

When we got back, Mary and I gave two news interviews via satellite with some local news, Q13 and KING 5. It was in interesting experience with the hot lamps in our faces and this thick, almost pancake makeup shoved on our faces so we looked “normal” on the camera. We promoted our charity and Mary let some subtle hints drop about me running for that empty State Representative seat.

“Why don’t you run?” I asked Mary between interviews, half-joking and half-serious. I wasn’t sure I wanted to get into politics.

“You’re the better liar, Mark,” Mary said with a grin. “Plus, then I get to be the power behind the throne, so to speak.”

“And, how are you going to control me?”

The smile on Mary’s face turned mischievous and she reached out and grabbed my cock. “With the joystick between your legs.”

I laughed and kissed my sweet Mary, and then the next interview started up.

Finally, we got to eat some breakfast and Mary and I settled down on the couch and watched this Once Upon a Time on Netflix. And to my surprise, it was good. Somehow it skirted this fine line between corny and schmaltzy. The show had heart and I found myself getting into the show. Once Upon a Time reminded me, weirdly, of the first season of Lost.

The fifth episode ended and Mary stood up, stretching, and then walked upstairs. I frowned, and I almost asked her what she was up to when the next episode started. I paused it, glancing upstairs and wondered what was taking so long. I was excited to start the next episode. After a few minutes she came downstairs dressed in a simple, flowery sundress with thigh-high boots that came just to the hem of her skirt, leaving only an inch of pale thigh was exposed.

“Well, I got to get going, hun,” she said and kissed me. She was wearing a flowery perfume that she must have just put on.

“Where to?” I asked. “I’m bored, maybe I’ll come along.”

She gave me a confused look. “I told you I was seeing Alice today, right?”

Alice. The name left a bad taste in my mouth. I’d met her once, the day we bought all the houses on the street, and we did not hit it off. It was clear as day that the woman was in love with Mary and jealous of me. I looked Mary up and down, frowning. She put on lipstick, too. She was dressed up to go see her lover and that made the bad taste in my mouth worst.

“I thought we could spend the day together,” I told her.

“Sorry,” Mary shrugged. “Alice has been bugging me all week to get together. There was nothing going on today, so I told her we could get together.”

“Well, cancel and spend the day with me,” I said, putting on my most winning smiling.

Mary kissed me. “I’ll only be a few hours.”

“In that motel room?”

“Yeah,” Mary frowned. “What’s wrong, Mark.”

“Oh, nothing, my fiancee’s just all dolled up to go see her lover,” I said.

“She’s just my friend, Mark.” There was a tightness in her voice.

“You don’t spend hours in a motel room with someone who is ‘just a friend,’ Mary.”

She drew in a deep breath, her face reddening. “What I do with my friends is none of your business, Mark.”

“Well, I don’t want you to go.”

“I’m not your slave, Mark!” she yelled. “You made that choice and there’s no going back!”

“Fuck, that was a mistake!” I shouted back. “Why can’t you just drop it!”

She laughed, an angry, mocking laugh. “I would if you’d stop trying to treat me like one of your whores! I can go when I want and do what I want, Mark!”

“And I’m just supposed to be happy when you I see you all dolled up and off to see your lover?”

“I don’t care about all the whores you fuck, Mark!” she shrieked back.

“I don’t love those whores, Mary,” I screamed at her.

“How many times do I have to say I don’t love her, Mark?”

“Maybe you should tell that to Alice!” I angrily pointed out.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she demanded.

“It’s as plain as day that she loves you, Mary. Open up your fucking eyes!”

Her nose flared and she tossed her mane of auburn hair. “Goodbye, Mark,” she hissed. “Hopefully you want be such a dick when I get home.” She slammed the door hard as she left the house

“God dammit,” I muttered to myself.

The moment she was out the door, I regretted the entire fight. I knew Mary loved me. I knew I shouldn’t be jealous of Alice. But that memory of Alice glaring at me while I hugged Mary that day still galled me. Alice had been so possessive of Mary. Of my Mary. I just wanted to track Alice down and set her straight, but that would just make Mary even angrier at me. Mary didn’t want her friend controlled, and I promised not to use my powers on her.

Fuck, I should go apologize to Mary. I stepped out of the house to just see her race off up the street in her red Eos convertible, her auburn hair blowing behind her in the breeze. I had seen her drive off angrily like that once before, at Spinnasse in Seattle when I called her ugly. That had been the spell talking, not my real feelings.

This time it was all me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I couldn’t believe Mark. I wanted to claw his eyes out for being such a pigheaded fool. How could he be jealous of Alice. She was just a friend. Sure, we had sex. But I was fucking my entire family now, and Mark’s family as well. Sex had just become a way of showing any sort of affection for me. And it was Mark’s own, horny fault I was this way.

I was furious the entire drive out to Parkland and the Blue Spruce Motel. Alice was already at the motel, in Room 15 according to her text. I parked my car and knocked on the door. Alice answered in a black teddy trimmed in red lace. The material was transparent and I could see her nipples through the lace of the bodice, pink against the black fabric.

“Hello,” Alice purred and I was on her, pushing her back onto the bed.

She had on a pair of flimsy, black panties and I just ripped them off. Her cunt was shaved and I dove into the tangy, sweet pussy, lapping angrily with my tongue, taking all my frustrations with Mark out on her delicious pussy. I took two fingers and jabbed them up her cunt as my tongue flicked at her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Alice moaned. “Oh, yes, Mary! Fuck, eat my cunt! Oh, fuck! Oh, sweet Jesus fuck!”

I assaulted her pussy, letting my anger with Mark vanish into her steamy cunt. This is what friends were for, helping each other deal with their problems. And right now I needed to deal with the anger I felt at Mark. Feeling Alice’s fingers in my hair, her sleek thighs on my cheek, and her juicy cunt on my lips, I was starting to feel better.

Mark was only jealous because he loved me. He just wanted to spend a quiet day with me. Maybe I could have just seen Alice another day. And maybe if he hadn’t been such a dick about it, I very well might have. I was sucking at her clit, my fingers furiously fucking in and out of her cunt, bringing Alice closer and closer to her orgasm.

“Oh yes! Oh God fucking yes!” she panted as she writhed on the bed. “Oh fuck, that’s so amazing! Keep doing that, oh my sweet Mary!” She began to spasm, writhing on the bed, a flood of fresh juices found my lips. “Oh, my sweet Mary! How I love you!”

What was did she just say? That she loved me. Could Mark be right? No, that couldn’t be it. I was just giving her some great head. It was only the heat of the moment talking. I crawled up the bed and gave her a kiss on the lips, letting Alice taste her delicious pussy.

“Wow,” she panted. “What’s gotten into you.”

“Nothing,” I sighed, nuzzling her neck.

“Tell me, I can see somethings bothering you.”

“Just Mark,” I said in irritation. “We had a fight.”

“Oh,” she said, a hint of something in her voice. Hope? “What did you fight about?”

“About you,” I confessed. “Mark suddenly got real jealous and possessive. He told me not to come see you.”

Alice reached over and touched my face. “Maybe it was a mistake that you got back together with him. I mean, he did dump you for that other chick. And said those mean things about you.”

“That’s not what happened,” I sighed. If I explained what happened, I would have to tell Alice about all of it. And I didn’t want to. With Alice, I could almost pretend like I was a normal person. “It’s not a mistake. We love each other.”

“Then why’s he telling you what to do?” Alice asked. “Why is he trying to control you. That doesn’t sound like love.”

“It was just a stupid fight, Alice,” I protested. “He just wanted to spend the day with me and was disappointed that I made plans. And he’s a little jealous of you. He thinks you’re in love with me.” I laughed. “Silly, right. I tried to tell him we were just friends.”

Alice bit her lip, but didn’t laugh.

“Right, we’re just friends, Alice?”

Alice suddenly kissed me. “Oh, Mary. I’ve loved you ever since I saw you naked that day when you were thirteen.” She kissed me again, I was too stunned to resist. “I’m leaving Dean. It’s over between us.” She clasped my hand. What was going on here? “Mary, I love you so much. More than Mark could possibly love you. I wouldn’t need any other woman but you. Or a man. We can be together and be happy. I would never make you cry and cheat on you, like Mark.” The way she said his name, so full of contempt and hatred.

“But…” I tried to think, to wrap my brain about what was going on.

“I’m tired of meeting in motel rooms,” Alice pressed on. “I want the world to know about us.”

“But I don’t love you, Alice,” I finally got out. “I mean, I had a lot of fun with you.”

“Fun?” Alice had an icy tone to her words and she let go of my hands. “That’s all this was. Just fun. What about the connection, the intimacy. I thought we meant something to each other.”

“That came out wrong,” I apologized, struggling to find the right words to calm Alice down. “We have something. We’re friends, we help each other out. We make each other feel better.”

“Well I want more, Mary,” she said, grasping my hand. “I need you, Mary. I can’t share you with him.” She made “him” sound like a dirty word. “To think about him on you, inside you. I thought I finally had you last week and yet you stayed with him. He’s wrong for you, Mary, can’t you see that.”

“And you’re right for me?” I demanded, suddenly angry at Alice for putting me in this situation. “Christ, Alice. We just meet in a motel a few times a week to fuck and you want me to run off with you. You want me to give up the person I love most in the world for someone I just fuck?”

There was hurt in Alice’s eyes. “Please, Mary. You have to see what a bastard he is. How can you love a man like that?”

I frowned, she wasn’t wrong. “That doesn’t change how I feel, Alice. I love him.”

“Then go!” she shrieked. “Go back to him and be his whore! Go and let him drag you down into his filth! I won’t be there to catch you when he casts you aside for whatever cunt gets his dick hard for next week.”

I couldn’t believe this was happening a second time one day as I stormed off. I slammed the door of my Eos and squealed the tires as I tore off out of the parking lot. This was supposed to be a quiet, relaxing Wednesday. Not the frustrating and confusing mess that it had become. Behind me, the bodyguards were racing to catch up, their sirens blaring as I floored it down Pacific Avenue.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The door slammed, the culmination of the argument happening in Room 15. I moved to the door, the maid’s keys clutched in my sweaty hand. The maid, herself, was gagged and handcuffed in the back of the motel room, being babysat by Duncan and Irene, two of the SWAT officers under my control. King and Dennis, the other two, waited in the SWAT van around the corner.

Last night, my Sisters and I took control of the remaining eight SWAT officers, giving us four each.. Isabella and Agnes were waiting near Mark Glassner’s house with their men. There was only one thing left to do. I took a deep breath and opened the door, stepping out into the sunny, June day. I was dressed in the maid’s clothing, a gray smock with a white apron, the type of uniform you will see a maid wear at any motel, and I walked over to room 15.

A deep breath to calm my roiling stomach, and then I slipped the maid’s keys into the lock. “Housekeeping,” I announced, slipping into the room.

On the bed was a woman in a black teddy who was quickly pulling her covers across her lap. I saw a momentary glimpse of a shaved pussy between her thighs. She had beautiful, black hair that framed what would have been a pretty face. Now it was puffy mess from crying, black mascara leaving unsightly streaks down her cheeks and her hazel eyes were bloodshot.

“What!” the woman gasped. “Don’t you knock.”

“Sorry,” I lied. “Oh, sweetie, what’s wrong,” I told her sitting on the bed next to her. I was using my motherly voice and memories of comforting my own daughters floated up in my mind.

“Nothing,” she said, wiping at her tears. “Just, just leave.”

“I’m Theodora,” I told her. “What’s your name, sweetie.”

“Alice,” she answered.

I grabbed her hand. I needed to perform the Qannow spell on her. I scooted closer. “You can tell me,” I told her, putting on the friendliest, most motherly smile.

“I…I…my girlfriend left me,” she sobbed and I hugged her to my chest. Her tears wetted the front of my smock as I held her.

“Oh how terrible,” I said, rocking the girl. “Why did she leave such a beautiful girl like you?”

She sniffed. “Her fiancee,” Alice bitterly said. “She just wanted to fool around with me.” She sniffed. “It was just fun, Mary said.” More sobs wracked her body. “I thought we had something!”

“I bet you would do anything to be with her?” I asked, my heart hammering.

“I love her,” she moaned. “I love her so much! I would do anything to have my Mary back!”

“Qannow,” I whispered and she stiffened in my arm as the spell took effect.

“I…I have to go,” Alice suddenly said, wiping at her tears. “I needed to get something from home. And then Mary and I can be together.”

I sighed in relief, slipping out of the room as Alice got dressed. My stomach was roiling with nerves. I couldn’t wait for this to be done. No mission had ever stressed me out so much as this one. Ramiel told me the plan should be almost guaranteed to succeed. Alice, under the Qannow spell would stop the Warlocks and I would not have to unleash the SWAT officers.

I collected the two from the motel room, dressed in their black fatigues and body armor, their MP5 sub-machine gun’s dangling from straps across their torsos. They had black ski masks and black helmets and looked positively terrifying. Both were big, even the woman, Irene, and the body armor and gear just made them seem bulkier.

God, people will die if I unleash them. I didn’t want that blood on my hands. We reached the van and King tossed me a spare flak jacket. It was heavy and tight on my chest, as I velcroed the straps, pressing against my breasts. The helmet on my head felt even heavier than the body armor as I strapped it tightly under my chin.

“Let’s go,” I ordered and Dennis started the van. It would all be over soon.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I picked up the phone a dozen times to call Mary and apologize for the fight. And set it right back down. I didn’t want her to get more mad with me for interrupting them. It still left a bitter taste in my mouth, but Mary was right. I had the opportunity to keep her as my slave and I choose to give her back her freedom. And that meant she could do things I didn’t want her too. I just had to trust her.

“Master,” Jessica said, walking up. “Debra Horne-Dannell from Q13 Fox is doing a story on you. She wants to get some B-roll of the house.”

I frowned at Jessica, “What?”

“They want to film the outside of the house for the story,” Jessica answered. “It’s very common to collect B-Roll. And the story will be a good piece.”

“Yeah, sure,” I said, dismissively. I really could care less about a story.

“Then, I’ll let the guards at the entrance know,” Jessica said with a smile.

I grunted and started staring at my phone again. I was considering sending a text message to Mary. I know, not the most personal way to apologize. But, I just wanted to let Mary know I was sorry. Plus, a text was less likely to interrupt her and Alice.

The door opened and I looked hopefully at the small hallway that led to the front door. Mary slumped into the living room looking miserable. It hadn’t been that long since she left. I mean, it felt almost like an eternity to me, but really it was only an hour. Clearly her…whatever with Alice didn’t go well. I stood up, swallowing and for a moment as we stared at each other, awkwardly.

“Mare, I’m sorry,” I finally said. “I was…I can’t tell you what to do. That’s wrong. I’m sorry.”

She sighed and hugged me, her flowery perfume smelled intoxicating to my nose. “It’s fine,” Mary sighed.

“It’s not fine,” I said, staring into her green eyes. “I love you and I have to trust you. I believe you when you say don’t love Alice. I’m sorry for getting jealous.”

Mary laughed bitterly. “You weren’t the only one.”

“What?” I asked. “Who are you jealous of?”

“No, Alice,” Mary sighed and sat down on the couch, patting the spot next to her. I sat down and she cuddled up to me. “Alice confessed her love to me, today. She told me I had to choose. You or her.”

I wanted to say I was right, but I sense that was the wrong thing to say. Still, I was right, I thought happily. Instead, I said, “What happened?”

“We fought,” Mary said. “She wasn’t happy that I choose you. I guess I need a new maid-of-honor.”

“I’m sure you guys can work it out,” I said, carefully, trying to hide how pleased I was at the news.

“She asked me to leave you and run away with her, how do you work that out?” Mary asked me. “How can we go back to being friends when I had to reject her love?”

“Time,” I told her. “Alice just needs some distance to sort out her feelings out.”

“I guess,” Mary sadly sighed and snuggled up to me. “Just hold me, okay. And never leave me.”

“I won’t, Mare,” I told her. “We’ll be together forever. You wished it.”

“I sold my soul for it.” Her voice was a soft whisper.

“Do you regret it?”

“Not you.” She paused. “But, look what it’s brought us. We have to go around with guards and our families are in danger.”

“So what should we do? Go find the nun and say, ‘Hey, exorcise us?’ Is that what you want?” Mary didn’t answer, just bit her lip. “I would give it all up for you, Mare, if you really want to give it up.” I kissed her beautiful lips. “You are all I need.”

“But we’d go to prison,” Mary sighed, bitterly. “And…I’m not sure I could give it up. The power is too intoxicating. To control someone.” A shudder ran through her body. “How could I ever give that up. How could you?”

“Because I love you, Mare.”

She smiled and kissed me. Her kiss was sweet and I felt her tongue press on my lips and I relaxed my mouth and let her in. We kissed and kissed, drinking in each other. Time didn’t matter, nothing mattered by my sweet Mary and how her lips felt on mine. I slid my hand up her dress and found her breast and gently caressed her through the fabric.

I wanted to take my time with Mare. Make her feel loved. Her hands gripped my face, tracing my jawline and then running through my hair. I pushed the left strap of her dress to the side and slipped my hand into her bodice and found her perky breast and hard nipple. I traced her aerola, then gently pinched her nipple through her hand.

A throat cleared. “I’m sorry, mam,” one of our bodyguards said, interrupting us. She was 63, one of the twenty-four new recruits from Monday. “There’s an Alice Perry demanding to see you. She was stopped at the entrance.”

Mary sighed. “Send her up. I’ll talk to her.” Mary stood up and and followed 63 outside.

I walked up to the window and watched as Alice pulled up in her cream colored Jetta and got out. I couldn’t hear what they were saying but it didn’t sound friendly. Alice looked almost crazed, her black hair whipping about as she pointed and yelled. The woman just didn’t seem to understand that Mary loved me. Maybe she just needed to see us together.

I pulled on my shoes and walked outside. It was a warm day. The bodyguards were starting to gather from the houses they used as barracks along the street, watching the argument. There was Debra from Q13 Fox filming the argument. Well, I’d have to remember to order her leave this part out of her story. I walked across the lawn to the cul-de-sac. The closer I got the more crazy Alice looked. Her face was twisted ugly with jealousy. She threw her arms about, pointing wildly as she ranted.

“Mark is wrong for you!” Alice screamed. Christ there was spittle flying from her lips.

“You have to leave, Alice,” Mary pleaded. Her orders didn’t work on Alice, I realized. A faint silver outline surrounded Alice, the aura of a normal person. Mary must have told Alice to ignore her commands. Well, I could make her leave, if it came to that. Better to break my promised to Mary then to have the bodyguards force her to leave. Alice might get hurt if she resisted too much.

“Alice,” I said, walking up beside Mary. Alice’s eyes found mine and I saw hatred burning inside them, as her hands were reaching into her purse. “You have to understand…”

“Gun!” 63 shouted from behind me.

My words choked off. It felt like a gorilla was sitting on my chest, crushing me lungs. I could not breath, the weight was too heavy. Blue smoke curled from he barrel of the small gun in Alice’s hand. When did Alice draw the gun? Everything was happening so slowly. Pain was blossoming in my chest as the gun barked over and over again. I was falling backward, it seemed to take an eternity.

As I fell back I could see Mary staring in stunned horror and 63 drawing her own weapon. Alice had a triumphant smile on her face when her body jerked back as the first bullet struck her, the gun falling from her hand. A wisp of blue smoke trailed lazily out of the gun barrel as it fell. I landed on the soft grass.

I could feel every blade of soft grass itching my body, the fresh scent of cut grass filled my nostril. I was staring up at the blue sky. It was so beautiful, I realized, no white clouds marred the deep blue vista. And then the world began to grow black, starting on the edges, the shadows bleeding towards the center of my vision.

Mary’s face appeared above me. She was yelling something, pleading. Her hands were pressing at my chest. She was so beautiful. The most beautiful thing in the world. I tried to tell her that, but only blood escaped my lips. Everything was growing darker the world shrinking until there was only Mary’s perfect face. Her green eyes filled with fear, tears rolling down her freckled cheeks, her auburn hair forming a curtain about her face. I reached up to stroke her face but my arm refused to move.

She was so beautiful.

And then I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 29.